Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Date A Live

2016-01-01T19:04:50Z

Rasen: /* Bring back Date a Live */

I added the tag so it can't be updated as a full project, unless you object. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 19:53, 27 December 2011 (CST)

I don't really mind, but I don't think it's ready to be a full project yet.. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 20:05, 27 December 2011 (CST)

Technically, it's enough, I think. Onizuka-GTO will check that. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:11, 27 December 2011 (CST)

"Illustrations by Tsunako(つなこ)" I was seriously doubting my eyes thinking the illustrations resembled Neptunia, until I saw that quote. Fuuuuuuuuu
Yea, after visiting [her?] blog(http://tyamo.wa-syo-ku.com/) I can see its there. Haaa

== Editing ==

I've noticed some incorrect tenses scattered around ... so ... I hope that I'll be allowed to perform some major editing ... --[[User:Kenji|Kenji]] ([[User talk:Kenji|talk]]) 03:33, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

== More major editing ==

I'm planning on doing some major editing... for example, rewriting sentences to sound more natural in English and consolidating them into paragraphs so that it's more easily readable. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 20:50, 10 June 2012 (CDT)

So... are you asking for permission, or just posting your plan? Either way, go right ahead!-[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:10, 11 June 2012 (CDT)

== Tohka vs Touka ==

Hey all. I've been thinking of picking up the translation for this since there aren't any active translators. Would anyone be opposed to me using Touka instead of Tohka? It just looks more natural/correct that way. --[[User:Shini|Shini]] 18:31, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

I'm not opposed. I originally was planning to do that, but the official English romanization had it as Tohka so I chose to follow what the author decided.--[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 23:12, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

isn't it Tohka? 十香。。。。。now that i read about it it sounds more like Tooka oh Btw im working on Vol 2 chpt 1 just to avoid clashing--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 23:26, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

The official romanization also has Sido instead of Shidou and Sprit instead of Spirit. Official romanization is usually just there for design, not to sound natural or even be correct. The kanji suggests that it should be Tooka, but the JDIC name dictionary has the reading as とうか (Touka). According to my IME, both are valid, so I'm just going to go with Touka. -- [[User:Shini|Shini]] 11:04, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

well i guess you can put that but someway or another we have to agree on one names--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 11:12, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah never mind, I saw the furigana in the original text and it says Tooka. I guess we should use that, then. -- [[User:Shini|Shini]] 18:14, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

Eh... personally, I've always hated that way of writing it (e.g. Toosaka, instead of Tousaka or Tohsaka? Bleh.) For what it's worth, [http://www.youtube.com/watch?feature=player_embedded&v=-4mtQ8VwUkk#! the anime PV] uses Tohka: http://imgur.com/a/tasbw. (But at the end of the day I'd be happy to get more translations regardless of the name used. If it really bugs me I'll toss together a Greasemonkey script to fix it locally...) -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 20:04, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

They use Sido? Are you serious? Ok then whatever... lol. If anyone wants feel free to change Tohka to Touka in the previous few chapters. I'm against Tooka though, seems unnatural.--[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 23:17, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

???しど<---shido....right??? im confused lol.....but oh well what chapters are you gonna be doing? Its best if you register to tell others you are working on that chapter/vol--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 00:16, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

し is pronounced "shi", but it's romanized to "si" in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kunrei-shiki_romanization Kunrei-shiki] romanization, for reasons that are fairly obvious if you look at the tables on that link. Needless to say I think we should avoid that, since no English speaker is going to read it correctly unless they're familiar with Kunrei-shiki or kana... and even then it's hard to mentally read "Sido" off the page as "Shido". (This is the main reason I dislike Tooka -- even though I know how it's supposed to be pronounced, I inevitably read the "too" as [http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/too /tuː/]) -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 00:59, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

.....Look at the exceptions table at the bottom dude....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 01:14, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

What about it? Just because it's permissible to use alternate spellings in some situations doesn't mean the non-alternate spelling ceases to exist... -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 01:28, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

The problem with Tou vs Too is that often the kanji reading is Too. But I'm fine with using Tou for readability. I don't like using Toh because first of all it's very situational (e.g. can you imagine writing tohi instead of tooi? lol) and it can cause confusion depending on the following syllable (e.g. Kagetsu Tohya - would be read as to-hya if you go by syllable). Anyway, I guess we'll just go with Touka then?

I'll probably just finish what's left of volume 1 first, unless Jonathan still wants to do it. -- [[User:Shini|Shini]] 08:19, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

Thought 士道　was しどう　Shidou, not しど　Shido. Can you please find me some furigana that says otherwise? Even Touka says シドー　not シド. @Shini, go ahead. It's gonna be another month before my internship ends and I get back on this. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 01:32, 20 July 2012 (CDT)

Yes, 士道 is Shidou. --[[User:Shini|Shini]] 07:10, 20 July 2012 (CDT)

== Translation help ==

と開き直ったわけでもない what does this mean???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 08:40, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

開き直る【ひらきなおる】 (v5r,vi) to become defiant; to turn upon; to become serious; (P); ED
That doesn't seem to help much... Let's see, based on the context I would guess it's something like "It wasn't like his legs were too tired, or that he stopped caring about being drenched." --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 15:15, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

Thanks ill be doing this quite often~ haha--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 19:22, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

how bout ―ずるぺったああああああんッ　i know in this sentence she slipped and fell but how do i put it in words?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 01:19, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

滑る(P); 辷る【すべる】 (v5r,vi) (1) to glide; to slide (e.g. on skis); to slip; (2) to fail (an examination); to bomb (when telling a joke); (3) to drop; to go down; to come down; to fall (e.g. in status);

I honestly have no idea, I'll leave it to you to be creative :P Just come up with something absurd and it should be fine no? --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:11, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

I don't know the context here but that sounds more like a pun on つるぺったん (flat & smooth chest, name of a Touhou arrange by Silver Forest) --[[User:Shini|Shini]] 20:43, 24 July 2012 (CDT)

<フラクシナス> what do you all wanna put it??--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 09:47, 29 July 2012 (CDT)

I've been using Fraxinus --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 00:00, 30 July 2012 (CDT)

一糸すら纏わぬ姿で......huh???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 09:03, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

It means "completely naked", "without a strip of clothing on". [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] 09:38, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

士道の身体は収納に便利な上下脱着式になっている......are you kidding me how'd you put that into words =.=--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 00:51, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

It's difficult to guess the meaning without context. Literal meaning would be something like "Shidou's body became [*] (took the form of [*]), convenient for storing" :D, where [*] – 上下脱着式, it means "detachable-top-and-bottom type", you know, like in the notebooks that have detachable display. If you can't find proper words, just rephrase it. [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] 02:38, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

dude your a lifesaver sorry for the inconvenience though--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 03:20, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

Giving some context - Touka punched him, and he basically said "omg she seriously punched me", and then thought "naw, if she rly did that my body would've become a convenient to store detachable model" or something like that --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:50, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

yea i wrote that but alittle more "constructive" sentence but seriously this series has wayy too many tsukommi--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 23:02, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

I know right!!! And they're all hard to understand and obscure, like who knows, maybe that sentence was actually a reference to some manga or video game or whatever... --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:38, 8 August 2012 (CDT)

それが引き起こす突発性災害よ mind helping? i dunno how to put this into english.....is "cause of the natural occurrence of the disaster" a way to put it???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 10:02, 19 September 2012 (CDT)

Um, i put it in google translator and it came something along the lines of : it causes a sudden disaster.--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 05:39, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

Don't trust google translator in jap>eng it is always crazy--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:01, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

"That was a calamity of an outbreak-inducing nature." I'm not completely not certain about this --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 07:11, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

like the cause of the disaster or something like that?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:14, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

引き起こす is a verb you can't just make it a noun. 突発性 outbreak-nature 災害 calamity --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 08:39, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

Hm, can you tell a few sentences before and after it?--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 09:11, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

南甲町の住宅街 sooo how'd we put this together? South residential area?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 09:20, 11 November 2012 (CST)

South Residential Block [[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 09:56, 11 November 2012 (CST)

that works lol--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 10:01, 11 November 2012 (CST)

need help with "気がしてならなかった"she did not realize?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 00:34, 15 November 2012 (CST)

If you put the text in the summary box you tend to find help quicker. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:32, 15 November 2012 (CST)

Eh... there's something more before that. It probably means 'She could not help but feel' <whatever was before that>. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 06:38, 15 November 2012 (CST)

thx--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 06:58, 15 November 2012 (CST)

やだなその反応...how to put this in words. "that reaction?" "Yuuck that reaction" "that reaction is suspicous"--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 23:48, 15 November 2012 (CST)

Depends on context... it changes depending whether the person saying it is saying it to himself, or to someone (while referring to that someone's reaction)... etc etc. It just means the person saying it doesn't like that response that happened. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 00:02, 16 November 2012 (CST)

"'''No way''', such a response" I don't know the pre-and-post situation, so this is what I think it is. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:05, 16 November 2012 (CST)

can't be no way since she sound shock. she is directing the speech to Shidou. and its in a teasing tone--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 00:24, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Oh, I was thinking that Shidoo is the one who made that negative remark and is then teased by her with the <as I suggested above>. Rikaichan shows "not a chance, not likely, no way, fault, defect, weak point" for '''やだ''' --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:36, 16 November 2012 (CST)

やあねえ=? in need of idea's for this.....slang--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:56, 24 November 2012 (CST)

This probably doesn't help but google translate gives me- Hey hey? or something similar to Hey, come on --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:48, 24 November 2012 (CST)

.....i'll keep that in hold--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 08:57, 24 November 2012 (CST)

Can't help you without the whole sentence. 屋根？　[[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 08:58, 24 November 2012 (CST)

やあねえ.陸自の災害復興部隊だって。破壊されたビルを一晩で直しちゃうじゃない--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 18:07, 24 November 2012 (CST)

Something like まぁねぇ(Well, yeah, they're the Spirit-whatever-nonsense of the JGSDF after all. They can fix the destroyed buildings in just one night.) [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 19:05, 24 November 2012 (CST)

それとも、この中に一人でも、私に勝てる方がいやがるのでしょうか? need help--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:38, 27 November 2012 (CST)

== Question ==
Really love the series and the amount of work the translators are putting into this. Just have one question for this part of the translation in chapter 2: "...Now then Shin, this might be sudden." "What's with that splendid through?! Or rather you even gave me a weird nickname!" What does "splendid through" mean? Did you mean "splendid throw" or something that expresses them ignoring Shidou? --[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] ([[User_talk:MonsterBandage|Talk]] | ) 12:54, 7 October 2012 (CDT)

This probably belongs better on the talk page for that chapter, but anyways, what was meant there was that she just let the joke (tsukkomi) go through, like, just ignored it. If you have any suggestions on how to make it more understandable then let me know. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:39, 8 October 2012 (CDT)

Should spirit be "Spirit" or "spirit"? I noticed alot while editing but its not really consistent. Honestly i think it should be "Spirit" since we arn't using the traditional sense of the word so a capital would be appropriate. Plus it looks better.
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] ([[User_talk:MonsterBandage|Talk]] | ) 5:16, 23 November 2012 (CDT)

Spirit--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 23:21, 22 November 2012 (CST)

I've been putting it lower case because upper case seems to break up the reading flow. Given how often it appears, that's not such a good thing. But if you say it looks better.... Yeah we should definitely come to an agreement on it. I guess if enough people agree then Spirit is fine.--[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 09:34, 26 November 2012 (CST)

Just to make sure, Touka pronounces Shidou's name as Shido right?
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] ([[User_talk:MonsterBandage|Talk]] | ) 4:07, 26 November 2012 (CDT)

that's my case but for the others i don't know. Tohka's way of calling Shidou is different from others calling him. so i used Shido.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 22:24, 26 November 2012 (CST)

I use shidou because Shido makes it seem as if she says the name shorter... --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 01:27, 27 November 2012 (CST)

So is anyone going to create the pdfs for the first few 3 finished volumes? [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 04:18, 3 January 2013 (CST)

It's right at the forum. [[User:Sefirosu|Sefirosu]] ([[User talk:Sefirosu|talk]])

I am curious is there anybody working on volume six?[[User:alazyguy|alazyguy]] ([[User talk:alazyguy|talk]])

== Chapters 3 and Epilogue ==
I really like this series and your translations. I really appreciate your hard work and I know, that it takes considerable time, but I would like to ask one thing. Is somebody currently working on chapters 3 and Epilogue? I know that there are registered two people, but since there was no developement for some time I was just wondering whether they are still working on it or they gave up and forgot to delete their names from the list. (so this question is directed to them and anybody else who knows anything about it)--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 15:37, 14 October 2012 (CDT)

== Casing ==

Wanted to bring up the issue of casing for certain words. In different chapters, theres inconsistencies in the casing of certain words. Mainly: spacequake, Commander Mode, Realizer, anti-spirit squad, Spirits, shelters
Not too big of a deal but kinda bothers me since i don't know if i should change them or not without annoying other people. Can we have an agreement on the casing we want such words to be?
[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 6:28, 26 November 2012 (CDT)

Proposal: spacequake, commander mode, Realizer, Anti-Spirit Team, spirits, shelters. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:36, 26 November 2012 (CST)

Caps will also depend on how the word is used. e.g. spacequake, shelter, spirit are just general nouns that shouldn't be capped unless they start a sentence, but there maybe cases for example "Spirit" should be capped since it's used to identify certain individuals/used to replace a pronoun. Another way around the issue is to introduce brackets < > for special terms in the story like <LOST> / <Territory> --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 09:50, 26 November 2012 (CST)

im all for the brackets suggestion. Still think Spirit works better capped.
[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 1:26, 27 November 2012 (CDT)

im with Caps too the bracket make's it into a Keyword with is not--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 19:44, 26 November 2012 (CST)

In your recent translation example is lost always presented as (LOST) in the raws? If it is LOST should at least be bracketed. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 26 November 2012 (CST)

nope in the raws it isnt in brackets so i follow it.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 21:30, 26 November 2012 (CST)

when they refer to people using things like nii-sama/onii-chan and senpai, should the first letter be capped?
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 4:04, 27 November 2012 (CDT)

......i guess you dont need to use caps since its a normal word and not an honorific or a name....i guess--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 22:23, 26 November 2012 (CST)

Is the term Astral dress or Astraldress?
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 4:47, 27 November 2012 (CDT)

I agree that the bracket makes it into a keyword... but is it really not a keyword?
For AstralDress we had a discussion in the forums and decided "raiment" is a much less awkward term to use in the text. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 01:29, 27 November 2012 (CST)

Together--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:29, 27 November 2012 (CST)

== Illustration editing ==

Expect me to do the first 3 volumes in the near future~, first volume's images will be probably finished today. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 04:02, 31 December 2012 (CST)

woah nice! and thanks--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 04:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)

Vol 1 done, gonna try doing 1vol/day if possible. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 14:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)

== PDF ==
has anyone done a pdf version yet? thanks [[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 11:01, 9 February 2013 (CST)

== Onnashi ==

About [[Date_A_Live:Volume_1#cite_note-4|this]], didn't you even consider the fact that "onnashi" (女市) is the separation of "ane"/"nee" (姉), meaning "big sister", in radicals, therefore meaning that he tried to imply that that word wsan't even in his personal dictionary? BTW if done to "imouto" (妹) it gives "onnami" (女未), "not yet a woman).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:05, 14 February 2013 (CST)

Nope I didn't, nice catch :) Please fix it for me. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 20:15, 14 February 2013 (CST)

== Completion of the different parts. ==

Hello, I am wondering if book 4 will be finished soon, but if the translators already had different plans, I was wondering when it will be finished. Thanks

[[User:NatsuXDragneel|NatsuXDragneel]] ([[User talk:NatsuXDragneel|talk]]) 19:51, 20 March 2013 (CDT)

it will be done when the translator is done. Rozen has Real life problems so translations are delayed. exact time for completion is unknown and not determined. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 19:58, 20 March 2013 (CDT)

Alrighty, thanks.

[[User:NatsuXDragneel|NatsuXDragneel]] ([[User talk:NatsuXDragneel|talk]]) 20:15, 20 March 2013 (CDT)

== Wondering about volume name ==

The first three volumes has the order of the name the same as the cover image of the volume, however from the forth onwards it is reversed. Just wondering why?

is it important to know why they want to change the design?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 09:56, 4 May 2013 (CDT)

He's not talking anything about any designs. He's just asking why are the tl of the titles not consistent. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 10:03, 4 May 2013 (CDT)

==Volume 4 and Side Stories==

I've been wondering about three things:
1. About the volume naming, there is a slight difference between first three volumes with the rest, where first three volumes put the spirit name in the second word while the rest put them as first word. Is this happened due to the original difference from the raw version, or because of some mistakes/inconsistencies happened while creating the project page? If it's the latter, please consider to fix them soon, both the project page and the PDF files, to prevent any possible confusion in the future. I'm well aware that the section above me are mentioning about this issue as well, but since there is no obvious answer yet, I'd like to re-state about it here.

2. Is there anyone doing the "Date A Akihabara" PDF version? Since I've seen that all four (or five, I forget) chapters are translated already, but still no PDF uploaded yet. if there is nobody doing it, I might give it a try.

3. I'm well aware that this considered as bad etiquette here, but I still want to humbly request that any translator please pick up volume 4 and finishes it. I asked this out based on two reason: One, this volume is currently on air on the anime, and, Two, it's kinda confusing to continue to volume 5 without reading the volume 4 first. Volume 4 hold some of the most important event on this series: past revelation about Shidou, Mana and Kotori, and it's kinda pointless to continue reading to volume 5 without finishing volume 4 first. Also, on term of Origami, there is also a quite huge gap between volume 3 and 5, which most probably covered in Volume 4. This issue also appiles on the DEM Institute. I think it'll be better if this volume finished first before others, but again, decision is all yours and I'll wait patiently for them.

[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]] ([[User talk:Pygmalion|talk]]) 15:28, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

If you read the page of the person who's in charge of translating the last 2 chapters he/she said that it would be done by the end of July. Like you I'm also waiting, I even haven't read Volume 3 because their connected to each other. [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 02:05, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== Spanish section ==

Can I get permission to translate the volume 1 chapter 1's English translation to Spanish?-Sorenman1 6/8/2013

Most likely yes. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 18:11, 8 June 2013 (CDT)

Thank you!-Sorenman1 6/8/2013

==Volume 6==
Who's working on volume 6 chapter 2 since its partially done? Just wondering since I haven't seen anyones name register under it.

Are you talking about chapter 2 ? Their is no translation for chapter 3. 
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 16:33, 19 June 2013 (CDT)

Yeah, Thank you.

Uh hello guys. I'm (VayneLin) a newcomer here and I want to work on Chapter 3 since Chapter 2 has already been working on.
>RikiNutCase Sorry there but can you please let me take on Chapter 3?

go ahead--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 18:41, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks there. :D
Uh can anyone tell me the exact name of the girl school in the series? Can't find it in the Terminology page.
Is it "Rindouji All-Girls Private School"?

yes--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 03:29, 2 July 2013 (CDT)

So uh... There's this new girl I have never read about before... I believe her name is Jessica. Will it be okay if I go with this name?

Yes. and if possible add her inside the terminology page. with the japanese name too if possible--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 04:20, 10 July 2013 (CDT)

She's a foreigner, Jessica is just Jessica. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:08, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

== "Bitterly" ==

Does anyone mind if I just go an make a mass-replace of all appropriate instances of "smiled bitterly" being used? "Bitterly" implies "with resentment", "spiteful", "irate", stuff like that—completely out of place with the relatively well-natured cast, to the point it's seriously starting to grate at me.

Potential substitutes are smiled "dimly", "feebly", "weakly", "helplessly", or "wanly". -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:59, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

I think you have to consider it on a case by case basis since 'smiled bitterly' could refer to how they feel about the situation. The lowest degree of 'bitterness' could be 'feeling troubled' and that doesn't necessarily contrast with a smile.
[[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 19:57, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

::LATER EDIT (somehow missed reading the second sentence the first time...):
::Yeah, the lowest form of "bitter" could be "feeling troubled" - but for me at least, the connotation of the word completely overpower what other meanings it could have (there's a reason the entry for "bitter" in my Oxford Canadian Thesaurus include "sharp", "acid", "resentful", "begrudging", "painful", "cruel", "angry"...)
::There's really no need to write prose that requires the reader to maintain one layer of active interpretation to understand correctly. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:39, 5 August 2013 (CDT)

:That's why I said "all appropriate instances".

:Still, just ''look'' at these cases:
<div style="max-width: 55em;margin: 0 auto;">
"Oooh!"

When Shidou just finished his sentence, Tohka's eyes started to sparkle. After putting all of her weight onto the yoga ball, she made use of its rebound to stand up.

"Is, is there any pink colored noodles in there?"

"There are. And there are green ones too."

"Wh, what did you say......"

Tohka showed an expression as though she was a clergy who had received a message from the heavens, her two hands trembled.

What an emotional person. Shidou gave a bitter smile as he continued.
----
"Go, good evening......Shidou-san, Tohka-san."

"Aha— long time no see Shidou-kun. How have you been doing? Have you constantly spend sleepless nights by yourself thinking about Yoshino?"

After Yoshino respectfully lowered her head, the puppet that was worn on her left hand——[Yoshinon] opened its mouth and gave out a cheerful voice.

Due to the difference in their tone and personalities, Shidou couldn't help but smile bitterly.
----
Looking at her miserable state, Kotori couldn't help but shrug.

"Alright alright, we'll let Reine bring Tohka there. There's no problem as long as you two move separately right?"

As Kotori finished speaking, Tohka's expression brightened in an instant.

"! Uu......Well, if you all want me to go that badly, then I guess there's no helping it!"

Looking at Tohka, Shidou and Yoshino looked at each other and smiled bitterly.
</div>
:Three cases. All from just the ''first section'' of Date A Live Encore:Chapter 3. Not even a quarter through. That ain't a good sign for the rest of the chapters. And here, however you look at it, "bitterly" is just way too strong. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 20:36, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

Such changes has to be made with reference to the Japanese source. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 22:10, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

:(Took me this long to get my hands on a copy, but...)
:The ''kanji'' given for all three instances are "''kushou''" (苦笑). I can at least concede that, of the two sources I checked, Wiktionary doesn't have that term at all and Google Translate did indeed give "bitter smile" as its translation.
:''On the other hand'', I would argue that the context shown would invalidate, or at least make less preferable, using "bitter smile" or a variant thereof every time in every case "kushou" was used, particularly when there are other suitable words to work with (the related reasoning were added a bit above with this edit). It might also be a case of "lost in translation"; "''kushou''", when translated directly, probably do mean a "bitter smile" but this could culturally have a different meaning altogether in Japanese when compared to English. Finally, checking out 苦 by itself on Wiktionary, it could also mean "hardship" or "suffering", so "''kushou''" may very well could be interpreted as "the smile of one long-suffering the antics of a hyperactive teenage-seeming girl", in which case "wan smile" or "weak smile" would be just as appropriate.
:And generally it's bad writing to use the same term for the same thing over and over again, anyway. English likes synonyms. At the very least ''some'' of those "bitter smiles" are due for a change, in the name of creative narration. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:39, 5 August 2013 (CDT)

"苦笑", although not being in Japanese vocabulary, is actually an existing word in Chinese (-it is pronounced as "Kǔ　xiào"). There were times when I encountered these words (only in Chinese in my experience) and I couldn't think of any decent English words to match the meaning.
Would it be fine if I apply "smile wryly" or "let out a wry smile" for it? There are some more situations for "苦笑" but I couldn't think of more for now. (Currently working only on Chapter 4.)

:I'd say "wry" works. Actually, now that I'm mentally substituting it to the excerpts above, suddenly I feel it works better than most of the suggestions I gave.
:You can probably use its synonym "dry" too, though I think "wry" works better. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:41, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

A Chinese dictionary here.

The best way to convey "苦笑" is actually "wry smile" or "smiled wryly". Check the context as "bitter smile" sounds correct in a way. Just my personal idea, but it's best to have synonyms... --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 00:55, 14 August 2013 (CDT)

Unfortunately I'm not a Chinese dictionary, but this should be pointed out nonetheless. At least when it comes to the Chinese, 苦笑 isn't quite that straightforward. Literally, 苦 is "bitter" and 笑 is "laugh", hence "bitter laugh". In practice, however, its meaning must be taken from the context. It ''can'' mean a "bitter laugh", it can mean a "wry smile", and it can even mean a "strained" or "forced" smile (i.e. X forced a smile). As with anything, make your brain, and not just your dictionary, a part of the translation process, and you'll see wonderful results. [[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 01:22, 14 August 2013 (CDT)

"Laughed bitterly"... "Laughed wryly"...

Know when to use which. The context should state what the person is feeling. For example, in an awkward situation, it would usually be "forced a smile" or something. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 03:33, 14 August 2013 (CDT)

== Date A Live Volume 9: Natsumi Change Novel Illustrations ==

I have the images for this volume, but I don't know how to upload it...
Can someone help me out? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Copy the Illustration codes in other volumes and switch the number to vol 9. then slowly upload.

Oh ok... I tried that but there's no image... [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Once you do that, you click on the empty slot and upload the pictures.

OHHH... That's so COOL! Thanks for the help!!! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

No, thanks for the help--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 00:55, 22 December 2013 (CST)

There's a problem..... I don't know the page numbers... What should I do? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

just upload it as you like first.

I uploaded some... Want to help me check if it looks right? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

i'll set the skeleton, you add after i do it.

Uhh.. I already uploaded 5 pictures...

wait.....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:16, 22 December 2013 (CST)

YES!!! Done uploading!!! Feel so accomplished for once. Thanks for the help, [[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]], you're the best!!! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

I thank all the translators for their hard work on these volumes of Date A Live for so long!!! :) Keep up the good work!!! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Oh, by the way, [[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]], do you want me to upload the Blu-ray version of Natsumi Change cover? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 12:56, 25 December 2013 (CST)

==PDFs and Spanish translation==
First I was wondering if there is an specific person that does the PDFs of the novel? If not could I work in doing the ones for Volume 4 Itsuka Sister and for Volume 6 Miku Lily?

Second is there a problem if I start working in the Spanish translation of the novel? [[User:Ishi-kun|Ishi-kun]] ([[User talk:Ishi-kun|talk]]) 01:34, 5 January 2014 (CST)

You can find most of the Pdf from the b-T date a live forum, just ask there.

If there isnt any spanish translations then go for it, it's up to you.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 06:40, 5 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks for the info about the PDFs, I actually found them there. I'll also get to work on the Spanish translation. Thanks for the quick reply. [[User:Ishi-kun|Ishi-kun]] ([[User talk:Ishi-kun|talk]]) 00:34, 6 January 2014 (CST)
==DAL Clean up==

Here is a [[Vallor_-_Tests|Link]] to the current preview page of what changes are probably going to be made to the DAL page (If you ignore the extra stuff and [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] having fun with the tenth volume)

== Volume 10 Novel Illustrations ==

I've updated the Novel Illustrations of Volume 10, but I'm not sure if I did it correctly...
Also, the page numbers of the illustrations are according to the illustrations themselves, so I'm not sure it it's correct or not...
Please help me check for any mistakes... Thanks [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 19:08, 20 March 2014 (CST)

== Volume 10 : Chapters' names ==

Sorry to ask, but... what is a "Gettier" ? When I put it on Google, I found this : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Edmund_Gettier link]. 
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 12:35, 21 March 2014 (CDT)

its Goetia, i forget to full name and put that there first.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 20:43, 21 March 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 7 ==

Hey i Don't want to sound rude or anything but i really enjoy the series but i can't continue reading past volume 6 due to the fact that volume 7 has not been fully translated?? is it not going to get finished or is it just taking a little longer than usual or something else entirely?

.....It's still being translated.There are two translators on this so don't worry, it will be out someday.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 08:45, 25 March 2014 (CDT)

I agree. would love to continue reading this but the way volume 6 ends i just cant think about skipping Volume 7. So the if it could get done pretty soon i would appreciate it more than You would know. also am reading the absolute duo as well seems like it is going to be a good series. but i really love the way this series is going so again if it could would love you guys more than you would know. <3 Forever

I also don't want to sound rude but please TRANSLATE VOLUME 7 AS FAST AS POSSIBLE. I really enjoy the series. And I respect the fact that the translators are trying there best to translate it as fast as possible. I JUST WANT TO READ VOLUME 7 SO BADLY. Sorry I'm kinda impatient. But still I love you guys for translating the Date a Live series. KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK!!!

.....Patience, i really want to get rid of my "BE GONE" habit so please help me do so.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:35, 4 April 2014 (CDT)

It has been roughly around a month since the first person asked if Volume 7 was going to be finished or not. We can clearly read that it is going to get finished but it has been a month since they asked and no progress over Volume 7 has happened. . . basically what I am trying to get at is it seems like it might be abandoned . . . . and the way Volume 6 ends . . .one can not simply just start on Volume 8 and try to fill in the whole. . . it is stopping our progress from reading the rest of this amazing series so . . . if it is getting translated we would just honestly like to see some kind of progress . . again none has been shone in over a month or so now so we are just worried to say the least plz be our savior and finish translating this <3 love them forever.

That's how it usually happens. The translators are free to choose what volume they translate, what pace they translate at, etc. This isn't the only project what this occurs :P. *whispers* "I dislike it too, but there's nothing we can do..." [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:11, 15 April 2014 (CDT)

Note the translator updated his blog with an update for vol7 c8 last monthish? It's being worked on, chill out.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:13, 15 April 2014 (CDT)

........I guess i have to pick up my old habit again.....LOOK! They are doing their best to translate here Okay? I just so happened to finish vol 8 and vol 9 faster.This is not their fault; no one is at fault get it!?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 03:38, 16 April 2014 (CDT)

== Side Stories (Updated) ==

Greetings. I am beginning a major cleanup project for the side stories because some of them are very jumbled. I will open up a Discussion thread on each story I edit if anyone wishes to make comments or check my work. I am currently working on the Blu-ray special "Mana Mission" and have finished about 1/3 of it. If anyone has any problems with my alterations, please contact me so I can figure out corrections as soon as possible.
Thanks! [[User:Gaelas|Gaelas]] ([[User talk:Gaelas|talk]]) 23:05, 2 April 2015 (CDT)

Hello! So I saw that recently more Side Stories have been added to the Date A Live page. I'm just curious if someone is actually translating them or if the titles were just put up just because. I understand that translating is not easy and I'm not trying to rush anyone. It's just that the Side Story volumes that were already up are only half complete and now there are more. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:19, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

That will be considered my fault then, since I'm the one who put up those new titles for the short stories. Well I think that it's best to give time to our translators to finish up on the main storyline first then concentrate on the short stories. I believe that they will get to translate the short stories later on. If not, I will try to translate them (LOL) and post it on the DAL forum, so the staffs can look over it and determine if the translation is valid and be posted in the DAL LN page or not. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 8:23, 2 April 2013 (CST)

It's cool that some of the short stories were translated. But the Yamai Lunchtime. Is that the actual completed translation? It looks more like a summary or script and seems off compared to the other stories that came with it. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:19, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

:It seems kinda obvious it's not a real translation, just a summary. The short story isn't that short. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 19:31, 5 April 2014 (CDT)

Ok, so...yamai lunchtime was taken down. I understand that but what was the problem with the rest? Origami normalize, Kurumi Cat, Mana Mission, and Kotori Mystery seemed fine overall. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:19, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

They're suspected to be summaries too, but as we have no way to confirm it yet, they will be hidden for now.
And if the authors of those summaries read this, here is a message for you: the wiki isn't a place to post summaries, but in the forum you will be better welcomed. 
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 13:41, 7 April 2014 (CDT)

== Page Naming Conventions ==

Basically, I think someone misnamed the DAL Encore and Date A Akihabara chapters (wonder why I didn't notice this before...). Can I go on a page-moving spree so that stuff like <nowiki>[[Date A Live Encore Chapter 3: Yoshino Fireworks]] are named [[Date A Live:Encore Chapter 3]]</nowiki>, instead? -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 23:14, 5 April 2014 (CDT)

I'm just stating my opinion, but I would much prefer the current version instead. I would like to know the name of the chapter instead.-[[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 22:23, 14 April 2014 (CST)

:I'd think chapter names should be displayed in the headings (<nowiki>these things --> == Section title ==</nowiki>), not the page name, to mark sections in the Full Pages...though I guess there isn't one in Yoshino Fireworks and a few others yet, so whoever's renaming them could insert the headings as needed. Is that fine?

:EDIT: Ugh, and forgot something else--those three "Dating Preparation Cases" at the bottom of Date A Live Encore is actually placed first, before the other chapters, in my copy of Encore. I hope no one minds if I organize them that way later. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:24, 16 April 2014 (CDT)

I think we could all live with it if you decide to change and reorganize but in my opinion I think everything is fine the way they are. I mean it doesn't seem like the short stories are in any particular chronological order. They all seem separate from each other, if that makes sense. It's not like first there was Yoshino's fire works and the next thing in the Date A live Universe that happened is Kotori's Birthday. It's more like "first I'm gonna talk about that time with Yoshino and then I feel like talking about the time with Kotori". But like I said before, if you want to change the names and organization I don't think it will be a big problem, it shouldn't mess anyone up too bad. However I think a more important thing to focus on would be actually translating the stories. Who cares about where the story is or what it's called if nobody can read it, right? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:18, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

: (Please sign your comment by adding four tildes (<code><nowiki>-~~~~</nowiki></code>) so everyone can tell who's talking...)

: The examples you picked hardly match what I was talking about...but I was only checking whether anyone minded, so whatever, I guess. Also, I'll agree that translating the stories is the most important part, but we can't exactly force anyone to. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:07, 17 April 2014 (CDT)

whoa, thanks for that tip. I'm still new to talking on Baka-Tsuki lol. The main point I was trying to make is that the way the titles are organized now seem fine as they are but the changes you want to make are ok as well. And I wasn't trying to rush the translators with my comment and I apologize if I offended any of them, I know they hate it when we do that. I'd still like to know if they are actually in the process of translating anything or if they are not do they know when they think they will start? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:18, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

: You're welcome. A good indication would be the [[Date_A_Live:Registration_Page|Registration Page]], where translators who want to reserve a job sign their names. So far the only short story in queue is the Rinne Bathtime chapter, but I think that's been there for a while.

: (A bigger problem, though, might be the raws' relative lack of availability. I've been looking for a while, but outside of DAL Encore I still couldn't find a copy of the side stories, so I wouldn't even be able to try translating even if I wanted to do it right now.) -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 02:09, 18 April 2014 (CDT)

Well that makes sense. If nobody can find the raws then it's understandable. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 18:01, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

:All right, I left this topic alone for a bit, but since no one has a vocal protest against it, commencing moves. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 20:29, 25 May 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 0 - April 9 ?? ==

So what is volume 0? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 12:07, 21 April 2014 (CDT))

: April 9 was the day before Shidou met Tohka, so it's easy to guess the story covers Shidou's point of view leading up to that day. ...Of course, I don't know for sure. Flowers-LavDai might be able to say more.

: (Off-topic to Flowers-LavDai: ...what am I supposed to call you, "Flowers" or "LavDai"?) -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 15:25, 21 April 2014 (CDT)

Oh right, I forgot Tohka means April 10th. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 19:18, 21 April 2014 (CDT))

I was thinking it was some kind of prologue but it's hard to imagine what it would contain. My best guess would be kotori getting permission for the plan or maybe just to show the calm before the storm as a contrast to the first volume. 
-[[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]]) 21:00, 21 April 2014 (CDT)

:@Omegalock - Just "tenth", actually, not "April".

:@Yascob - look in the Illustrations page if you want to be spoiled. (Though it looks like there'll be more than the events on just the ninth, if Tohka's illustration is any indication... It's easier to draw a conjecture from the first illustration, though.) --[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:27, 21 April 2014 (CDT)

Is it just me, or have the illustrations been photographed and not actually scanned?

Well, Volume 0 is before where everything begins, where it explains about Tohka past (a little)... It's not really considered a prologue since both version 1 and 2 of the book have ~190 pages
:@AKAAkira - It's doesn't matter to me :P, anything's fine
@ I dunno who... Yeah... It's photographed since the pic are found online after all... Don't have money to buy the book myself... - [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 17:29, 22 April 2014 (CST)

== Volume 10 ==

I know that making this is just asking for trouble but I'm not trying to offend anyone. I am just genuinely curious so I'm just gonna go ahead and ask. Is there any plan for Volume 10? Has it been started? Is there a set date as to when it will be started? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 20:50, 8 May 2014 (CDT))

Well, [[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] did mention on the B-T forum that he'll pick up Vol.10 if Vol. 11 comes out and it's still left alone at that time. - [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 22:23, 8 May 2014 (CST)

oh... :( . Oh well, thanks. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:00, 9 May 2014 (CDT))

== Summaries (again) ==

Just a general notification to whoever's in charge that I suspect [[User:Sideswipe]] made summary versions of [[Date A Live:Kotori Mystery]] and [[Date A Live:Mana Mission]], even from the same source as last time this happened. Granted, if my memory serves, these are actually a little bit more comprehensive compared to the last ones submitted, so I'm only about 80% sure they're summaries. On the other hand, the dashes (-) at the start of every paragraph is a big hint. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 15:56, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Date A Live Volume 10 Chapter 5 ==

Please make the translation of this chapter faster because I want to read it. It was already shown in the Anime Version but I still want to read it. Please make it faster. Thanks!

Volume 10 chapter 5 is already done--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:45, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

I'm pretty sure he's speaking of Chapter 10 of Volume 7.
Can you ([[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]) take up the translation of that chapter if it's not already translated when you finish AD 4 ? [[User:Crash3-16|Crash3-16]] ([[User talk:Crash3-16|talk]]) 08:25, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

It's taken by someone else, he is doing it at a slow pace and i'll wait for him until he comes across any problems. he is working hard and i don't want his work to be wasted.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 08:48, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

My bad ; it's just that i assumed that he dropped it or something seeing that it's been a while that he registered for the chapter but no progress seemed to be done.
Knowing that he's still translating , i apologize to him and wish him Good Luck [[User:Crash3-16|Crash3-16]] ([[User talk:Crash3-16|talk]]) 09:13, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

Sorry for misconception... I was really talking about the Volume 7 Chapter 10, I was really sad that the anime was released but the volume isn't finished yet... Is there an estimation when will it be finished? Thanks!!!

http://mabufudyne.wordpress.com/2014/08/22/status-update-2 Check his blog for info--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 21:43, 10 September 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 11 ==

So first, thank you RikiNutcase for translating volume 11 chapter 6. Second, I'm just curious as to why you registered for chapters 8 and 9 but not 7 and the rest, are you planning to work with another translator or something? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 13:06, 29 September 2014 (CDT))

Rozen wanted to take Chapter 7. Currently asking him if he really ones it.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 20:13, 29 September 2014 (CDT)

Sorry [[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]], I hadn't seen this discussion. So, I just jumped on the Ch. 7 and am working on it now. --[[User:Inaem|Inaem]] ([[User talk:Inaem|talk]]) 14:12, 10 October 2014 (CDT)

== Official romanizations ==

[http://www.fujimishobo.co.jp/sp/201103date/ Fujimi Shobo's official page] gives some romanizations and translations. The most notable ones are the translation of "Seirei" as "Sprit" (and not "Spirit; also AST "AntiSpritTeam", no spaces) and the romanizations "Shido" and "Tohka".--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

I am ok with all of the romanizations except "Seirei" as "Sprit". It seems weird and make no sense in term of English. Maybe I think this way because my mind is used to "Spirit" but that is my thought, so I rather the translators do not change it if they can. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

:It seems that it's a common typo in engrish. It does not help that there's a "sprit" word in real english (a small spar reaching diagonally from low on a mast to the upper outer corner of a sail), so grammar checking apps don't catch on to it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

== New Genre... ==

Why is DAL under the Ecchi genre =-=... I can't find a single reference which says that DAL is ecchi =-=. I don't like where these new genre are going... [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 21:39, 28 April 2015 (CDT)

Well, if by Ecchi he meant panty-shot, Spirit's skimmy armor and Origami's swimsuit, then yeah. Otherwise it is too tame, really, to be consider as an ecchi work.

I think you guys are forgetting the Yamai sisters actions toward shido throughout volume 5, Mikey's actions towards shido and the every other girl, Kurumi's actions towards shido, Tohka (under the influence of her classmates') actions toward shido, and Origami in general. I know DAL isn't as ecchi as other LN's but to say it has no ecchi at all? Ecchiness is definitely part of it, it's just not the focus. -([[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 00:37, 29 April 2015 (CDT))

Damn, I probably have become too used to it or because I have watched a lot of other shows with a much higher degree of Ecchi that I never longer consider DAL as an Ecchi show. Lol, what have I become!?!?

Well I must disagree with that then. If it was not officially categorized as ecchi, we should not just put In our own due to our own beliefs and judgements. We should respect it as it is and keep it out of the ecchi category unless it was someday categorized as ecchi by any official website. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 17:27, 29 April 2015 (CDT)

== An Aspiring New Translator-like Person Arrives!! ==

How exactly do I register a chapter I want to translate? -[[User:Akiye94|Akiye94]] ([[User talk:Akiye94|talk]])
:There's a link at the project's page that says "Registration" (and it's duplicated in the word "register" of "Translators are asked to register for chapters they want to work on" that leads to the page [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Date_A_Live:Registration_Page]; once there, you find the volume where the chapter is, click "edit" and add your name or signature besides the chapter, and if the volume is not there, then you click the edit besides "Date A Live series" and then add the volume, the chapters and you name or signature besides the chapter in question. (s"ignature" is the button right next to "italics" in the editing option bar)--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

== What happened!?!? ==

So...everything is deleted. But the translation is still active and so is Rozen who is translating. What happened?

Nevermind, just heard it got DMCA'ed. Damn it. First campione and now this? Along with Highschool dxd these were my first anime/light novel series.

== Bring back Date a Live ==

Is there anyway we can bring back Date a Live? It was a great novel.

The only way to bring it back would be to create a new Baka tsuki website or a Wordpress.

Even if you tried that it would get DMCA'd fairly fast due to it being the parent company who is asking for it to be taken down also you would need the old translations and stuff to create a new site. It's not impossible to do it'd just be really hard to prevent it from going down as well as finding a translator again after a series has died out for a while and in the long run may not be worth it for just one series albeit a good one. Honestly the best hope for this series now is to get licensed in english by a good company like YenPress (In regards to Light Novels they have not dropped any series as well as pump out 3-5 volumes a year). [[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]]) 00:50, 29 December 2015 (UTC)

Sorry, I stop taking you seriously once you said that Yenpress is a "good" company. Hah, it's pretty obvious that we can just make a site like tap did with SAO to continue or something like that with foreign server.

Point taken, although that was the last part of what I said anyways. What I meant is in regards to LN translation YenPress do a fairly good job with consistent speed. However they do have some hiccups in regards to parts of their translations (Kurami = Clammy from no game no life comes to mind). In regards to them licensing stuff you can't give them a bad rep for that because fan translation falls under a legal grey area. Krytyk also made a very good post on the same subject as well; I'll link it here if someone wants me to. [[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]]) 01:43, 1 January 2016 (UTC)

Haha, trust me, if I can read Japanese like Krytyk, I would think like him as well. But I am not, so all I can do is lament the fact that just because YenPress licensed the series, other places outside of the delivery area will no longer able to read the LN. Furthermore. YenPress is swallowing more than they can chew and is making more and more mistakes with the translations. No Game No Life was pretty notorious, but now the way the screw up the illustrations of SAO just so that we have to read from left to right, is starting to become unbearable. And furthermore, their speed is consistent, but it is a lot slower than the majority of the LN that they liscensed done by fan translations (Mahouka and SAO). Once they catch up to the series, the fan base is no longer be interested and even worse, THEY will lose the incentive to continue, living the series in a sort of limbo that no longer have any translation (Hidan no Aria). I know this is just me justifying fan translation, but I sure as heck gonna stick to it because I have never seen a YenPress book in my local bookstore so fan translation is what keep me on track for all these years.

The Kurami=Clammy thing is a bit of a toss-up, I think. While I prefer Kurami, at the same time, there are reasonably experienced fans who will insist in Clammy (RandomC's blog for one). I've come to terms with it by deciding that unless a character is specifically supposed to be Japanese/Japan-influenced (Hatsuse Izuna, anyone?), I'm not going to care about the spelling.

Knight's and Magic

2015-04-22T12:41:42Z

Rasen:

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Knights and Magic v1 Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
'''''Knights and Magic''''' (ナイツ＆マジック) is a Japanese web and light novel series written by Amazake No Hisago (天酒之瓢) and illustrated by Kurogin (黒銀). The series is ongoing with 6 web volumes and 4 published volumes.

Knights and Magic series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Knight's and Magic ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

==Story Synopsis==
A young man from Japan passed away after a traffic accident. His soul was reincarnated in an alternate world into the body of a pretty young boy Ernesti Erchevalier with his memories intact. Influenced by his hobby from his previous life, Eru is a 'robot nerd' in this life too. He meets the giant humanoid battle robots in this world -- Silhouette Knights. The elated Eru started a series of plans in order to pilot the robots. He drags his childhood friend in this world along as he messes around in this world to satisfy his desire for robots.

==Translations==
Translations and editing by [http://skythewood.blogspot.com/p/blog-page.html Skythewood Translations]

==Updates==

* January 21, 2015 - Volume 2 Started
* September 28, 2014 - Volume 1 Complete
* September 17, 2014 - Volume 1 Started

==The ''Knight's and Magic'' series by Amazake No Hisago==

===Volume 1 ([http://skythewood.blogspot.com/p/blog-page.html Full Text])===
[[File:Knights and Magic v1 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]
'''All links below are external links to [http://skythewood.blogspot.com/ Skythewood Translations]'''
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-prologue.html Prologue]
::*'''School Entry Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-1.html Chapter 1. Alternate World]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-2.html Chapter 2. Let's Play with Friends]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-3.html Chapter 3. Let's go to School]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-4.html Chapter 4. Let's try Dueling]
::*'''Demon Beast Attack Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-5.html Chapter 5. Shadow of the Giant Beast]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-6.html Chapter 6. Let's go on a Field Trip]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-7-50.html Chapter 7. Let's fight a Demon Beast]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-8.html Chapter 8. Final Battle, Land Emperor]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-9.html Chapter 9. After the Fight]

 

===Volume 2===
[[File:Knights and Magic v2 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]
'''All links below are external links to [http://skythewood.blogspot.com/ Skythewood Translations]'''
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/01/K20.html Prologue]
::*'''New model creation Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/01/K210.html Chapter 10. Everyone's Beginning]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/02/K211.html Chapter 11. Let’s Design, Build and Assemble]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/02/K212.html Chapter 12. Let’s Have A Mock Duel]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/02/K213.html Chapter 13. What to do With the Prototype Machine]
::*'''Chaos in Casadesus Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.com.br/2015/02/K214.html Chapter 14. Let’s Head Into The Storm]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K215.html Chapter 15. The Things Squirming In The Darkness]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K216.html Chapter 16. The Fire Of Fort Casadesus]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K217.html Chapter 17. Battle In The Forest]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K218.html Chapter 18. When The Silver Phoenix Spread Its Wings]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:Knights and Magic v3 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Knights and Magic v4 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]

 

==Original Web Novel==
*Original Web Novel: http://ncode.syosetu.com/n3556o/

==Project Staff==
*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:
===Translators===
:*Skythewood (not currently translating)
:*Shinkou (temporary, only on web novel beginning at where volume 1 leaves off at)

===Editors===

==Series Overview==
# 《ナイツ&マジック 1》, 2013-01-30, ISBN 978-4-0728-8159-0
# 《ナイツ&マジック 2》, 2013-05-31, ISBN 978-4-0728-9667-9
# 《ナイツ&マジック 3》, 2013-09-30, ISBN 978-4-0729-2729-8
# 《ナイツ&マジック 4》, 2014-04-28, ISBN 978-4-0729-6348-7
# 《ナイツ&マジック 5》, 2015-03-30, ISBN 978-4-0741-2412-1

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Knight's and Magic

2015-04-22T03:05:34Z

Rasen: Undo revision 438686 by 179.187.232.64 (talk) Sky only translates Chinese volumes. Only 2 Chinese volumes are out. Therefore "Sky cannot translate currently."

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Knights and Magic v1 Cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
'''''Knights and Magic''''' (ナイツ＆マジック) is a Japanese web and light novel series written by Amazake No Hisago (天酒之瓢) and illustrated by Kurogin (黒銀). The series is ongoing with 6 web volumes and 4 published volumes.

Knights and Magic series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Knight's and Magic ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

==Story Synopsis==
A young man from Japan passed away after a traffic accident. His soul was reincarnated in an alternate world into the body of a pretty young boy Ernesti Erchevalier with his memories intact. Influenced by his hobby from his previous life, Eru is a 'robot nerd' in this life too. He meets the giant humanoid battle robots in this world -- Silhouette Knights. The elated Eru started a series of plans in order to pilot the robots. He drags his childhood friend in this world along as he messes around in this world to satisfy his desire for robots.

==Translations==
Translations and editing by [http://skythewood.blogspot.com/p/blog-page.html Skythewood Translations]

==Updates==

* January 21, 2015 - Volume 2 Started
* September 28, 2014 - Volume 1 Complete
* September 17, 2014 - Volume 1 Started

==The ''Knight's and Magic'' series by Amazake No Hisago==

===Volume 1 ([http://skythewood.blogspot.com/p/blog-page.html Full Text])===
[[File:Knights and Magic v1 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]
'''All links below are external links to [http://skythewood.blogspot.com/ Skythewood Translations]'''
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-prologue.html Prologue]
::*'''School Entry Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-1.html Chapter 1. Alternate World]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-2.html Chapter 2. Let's Play with Friends]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-3.html Chapter 3. Let's go to School]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-4.html Chapter 4. Let's try Dueling]
::*'''Demon Beast Attack Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-5.html Chapter 5. Shadow of the Giant Beast]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-6.html Chapter 6. Let's go on a Field Trip]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-7-50.html Chapter 7. Let's fight a Demon Beast]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-8.html Chapter 8. Final Battle, Land Emperor]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2014/09/knights-magic-vol-1-chapter-9.html Chapter 9. After the Fight]

 

===Volume 2===
[[File:Knights and Magic v2 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]
'''All links below are external links to [http://skythewood.blogspot.com/ Skythewood Translations]'''
::*[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/01/K20.html Prologue]
::*'''New model creation Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/01/K210.html Chapter 10. Everyone's Beginning]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/02/K211.html Chapter 11. Let’s Design, Build and Assemble]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/02/K212.html Chapter 12. Let’s Have A Mock Duel]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/02/K213.html Chapter 13. What to do With the Prototype Machine]
::*'''Chaos in Casadesus Arc'''
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.com.br/2015/02/K214.html Chapter 14. Let’s Head Into The Storm]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K215.html Chapter 15. The Things Squirming In The Darkness]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K216.html Chapter 16. The Fire Of Fort Casadesus]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K217.html Chapter 17. Battle In The Forest]
::**[http://skythewood.blogspot.sg/2015/03/K218.html Chapter 18. When The Silver Phoenix Spread Its Wings]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:Knights and Magic v3 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Knights and Magic v4 Cover.jpg|right|200px]]

 

==Original Web Novel==
*Original Web Novel: http://ncode.syosetu.com/n3556o/

==Project Staff==
*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:
===Translators===
:*Skythewood
:*Shinkou (temporary, only on web novel beginning at where volume 1 leaves off at)

===Editors===

==Series Overview==
# 《ナイツ&マジック 1》, 2013-01-30, ISBN 978-4-0728-8159-0
# 《ナイツ&マジック 2》, 2013-05-31, ISBN 978-4-0728-9667-9
# 《ナイツ&マジック 3》, 2013-09-30, ISBN 978-4-0729-2729-8
# 《ナイツ&マジック 4》, 2014-04-28, ISBN 978-4-0729-6348-7
# 《ナイツ&マジック 5》, 2015-03-30, ISBN 978-4-0741-2412-1

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Talk:Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament

2015-03-12T22:05:06Z

Rasen:

This new crossover with all of the series of Kamachi-sensei has made me realize that a series that I had heard of somewhere, "Satsujinki to Deep End" is also his (a collection of short stories compiled into two volumes "Satsujinki to Deep End" and "SatsujinKI to Never End", with the "ki" written with different kanji each). The thing is, I've heard of it enough to remember its name, but I can't find nowhere any translation or even reference of it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

Ah, the one series in that crossover which I did not recognize. [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:05, 12 March 2015 (CDT)

Talk:Baccano

2015-01-06T15:10:18Z

Rasen: /* Peter Pan in Chains Street Episode */

== ロニー・スキアート - Sukiart VS Suchiato ==

It's likely that Rony adopted an Italian surname, if not a European one.

''k VS cch''

While the romanisation is 'Sukia-to', the usage of 'k' is rather rare in Italian, if every used at all. On the other hand, 'ch' is pronounced the same way as 'k' in English, and is very common.

''t VS to''

Romantic languages tend to put emphasis on the flow of the language, and 'Suchiat' ends rather abruptly compared to 'Suchiato'.

''r''

Where did this come from?

''Suchiato VS Succhiato''

It appears the word 'succhiato' exists in Italian, and means 'to nurse'. Now I'm not sure if this is the actual romanisation the author was aiming for or not, seeing as a possible way of seeing it is fulfilling Elmer's wish SPOILER (that the demon ''stayed by Maiza's side and accompany him'' to lesson the pain of Gretto's death, and in doing so learn to smile himself).

== Peter Pan in Chains ==

Added the introduction page titles from the three 1934 novels.
Not too sure on the titles of Peter Pan on chains, do not have novel at hand.

Also, is Christopher's surname Shouldered? That's what I and so many others assume it to be.

== Volume 4 images ==

could someone either upload or, if they are already uploaded, point out where the volume 4 images (especially colors) are. I looked, but I can't find them, either on google or on the site, and with a full text out for the volume, there the only thing missing. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:56, 25 March 2010 (UTC)

== Peter Pan in Chains Street Episode ==

Ok, so I've been going back and forth in the editing between me and Sanguis, in that he keeps adding a "complete" label to this volume and I keep taking it out.

Is this volume completely translated? Because it seems to me that Chapter 1 does not have a link. Also, if it were complete, wouldn't someone have created a PDF link like was done for the other volumes that are hosted on-site?[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:10, 6 January 2015 (CST)

I think it's complete, the chapter seems to be the three prologues translated here.[[User:Lightchaser|Lightchaser]] ([[User talk:Lightchaser|talk]]) 07:16, 6 January 2015 (CST)

I was beginning to wonder if that's the case, but it's hard to tell with Narita's ever so innovative approach to chapter naming. Still, I guess that means hoping some generous soul will create a PDF [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:10, 6 January 2015 (CST)

Talk:Baccano

2015-01-03T21:21:00Z

Rasen: /* Peter Pan in Chains Street Episode */ new section

2014-09-23T20:31:12Z

Rasen: I realize I may be overstepping myself, but I thought to save the mods the time and effort of deleting this message. Just because you say "please excuse what I'm about to say" doesn't make what follows any more polite or excusable.

== How I enlist ? ==

I done reading to aru majutsu no index chapter 9. So i want to post it in here.
Is it possible? How can I post it anyway? Japanese to Indonesia. japanese to englist. - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

Well, you could really just post it unless you want specific clearance from the moderators at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2148&start=195 project forum]. For the Indonesian one, you should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Indonesian" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up.

If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask. -Repose

actuality I already completed translate english. Not so hard to make it to indonesia. but if I done where and how post it ? - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

The Indonesian version? For that you have to create the Alternate Language Project similar to other Alternate Language Projects with the complete translation of the Project Page (as a naming example: <nowiki>[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]</nowiki> ([[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]])), Registration Page, a thread in the Alternate Language Subforum in the Baka-Tsuki Forum and at least one translated Chapter to get the approval to continue the project. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:19, 9 December 2009 (UTC)

it so hard for to made but I will keep trying. I need time to study about it.

am i wrong ?

I've just joined up, and have registered on the TAMNI register page, is that good enough? I can't seem to get into the forum link. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:44, 26 June 2010 (UTC)

Should be just fine, as I assume you'll be translating to English like the other things you've done. I suppose you don't need the forum unless you want to set up a project page up or want to discuss translation terms, but still, not sure why the links don't work for you. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've noticed some irregular grammar and English usage on several chapters, do the translators/lead editors for this series mind if I take an axe to these chapters? My English is pretty good, it's just that I may be a bit liberal in changing adjectives or phrasing of words --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 11:33, 6 April 2011 (EST)

== What tense to use? ==

So, after reading some chapters of the seventh volume I would like to ask a question. What tense would you use in descriptions? Right now I’m doing some edits on the translated texts but there is always this one thing I’m tripping over. In this volume, and most likely also in the others, we have a third person narrator. In this case you would normally write the descriptions or narrations in the past tense, right? That’s what I would do at least and is commonly done in the most English novels. But as it is, there are some differences in the Asian and the English writing and that includes the used tenses. Because of these differences the translator decided to use the present tense in the above-named cases (most of the time at least). Of course, this isn’t a mistake, but I often feel like it would be one. Perhaps I’m just too used reading the past tense in descriptions but to me, with some exceptions, it often feels awkward when I read some of them in present tense. I would like to get some more opinions on this matter. Is it just me who has this problem or do you think the same as me? [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] 21 March 2010

I've really just been using present tense for everything, which I based off of how the translators worded it. It's a bit weird for the narrator to do so, but eh, I'm used to it already. ...On a side note, it's nice not being the only editor anymore. ~EnigmaticRepose

Yeah, I've been using present tense for my edits, too- but only because there might be a convention in light novels regarding it that I'm unaware of. Better safe than sorry, you know? I MIGHT try a past-tense sweep edit for second opinions, but only after I'm done with my ongoing ones.--Tactician J 03:13, 15 April 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:11, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

==Thanks for your work!!==
Glad to see translated this novel series by Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for working so hard and fast.
At this point, I can say that the translators will surpass Index II(by JCStaff) in covering the novels :)

another fan of Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for all of the great work ^^)/

Just wanted to tip my hat to Js06, in recognition of his speed (averages a volume in under 2 weeks) and his grasp of colloquial English. [[Special:Contributions/75.92.217.27|75.92.217.27]] 14:34, 23 May 2013 (CDT)

THANK YOU FOR THE TRANSLATION Love you guys <3

==Consensus: Past or Present?==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 poll]'''
----
With six active translators and three editors, this project needs to come to an agreement regarding tense usage. Do we stick to present tense, or do we shift to past tense?--Tactician J 10:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

For me, it's more of past for what just happened and present for what happens during the sequence. I also use a 'present future tense'. Next vote?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

I'm all for present as usual, but as I've said before, I can work with either. I get more attached to present tense stories, anyway. If we do end up agreeing on present tense, we might want to put it somewhere on the main page, and even in commentary tags by the editor list for extra insurance, as odds are potential editors/translators don't check the talk page until someone actually uses it. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've only just realised/remembered there's a talk page here ^.^; I'm voting for past tense as that's what I'm used to, and that from what I can gather from the '''official''' Chinese translated Index Novels I have on hand right now they use past tense as well. It'll be easier for me to work in past tense. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:16, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:12, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

==Inserting hidden page numbers into the text?==
Is it possible for the translators to mark where the pages start and end? That would enable me to look up the original lines more easily, and I'd like to try making some nice-looking PDFs down the road... --Tactician J 14:28, 8 December 2010 (UTC)

I could go through eventually and help with that if I stop being lazy and when the tense issue is resolved. Anyway, I did a small preview of how it would look on parts 9–10 of volume 16's chapter 1. Basically, lines can be cut off randomly in the middle of the sentence (or words for that matter), so don't feel too reliant on the original formatting. Not to mention that every other page has the two titles for the chapter. And out of curiosity, how would you do the illustrations? Some colored ones have three-page-spreads and seeing an illustration after the part it happens in the text just isn't the same as seeing it as you turn the page, so would you use a two-page style, two-pages for just illustrations with the text page, or just one page at a time? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] 14:51, 12 December 2010 (UTC)

Text pages get single pages, but two-/three-page illustration spreads will be fused together, more or less. --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

==Thought processes==
Just wondering if I am the only one that's slightly uncomfortable with how thoughts are differentiated from the rest of the text in different ways. It seems that the most common methods of indicating thoughts are either in (parenthesis), ''italics'', or ''(italics and parenthesis)''. Perhaps we can come to some kind of a standard for this... or is there a difference as to how certain thought processes are? (I don't have access to the Japanese text or cultural knowledge to know...) -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:12, 15 December 2010 (UTC)

In the original texts, most thoughts are in parentheses but some also aren't, just like how most spoken dialogue is in quotes but some isn't. English novels also do it (the quoteless dialogues, though thoughts don't have to be emphasized with italics or parentheses), but I think it's more of a slight difference to not feel so abusive with them during dialogue/thought scenes. The italics is just something we started doing (I don't remember why?) and aren't in the original format. I don't think Japanese use italics at all, but they do have a way to emphasize certain parts of a line without just bolding it, though I forget what it's called. If you have any lines in mind that you'd like to me to look up and post as examples, go ahead, though it'll be in Japanese. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Occassionally some do use bold, but most of the time, most novels use 『』 or 【】 parentheses for emphasis. Italics look intuitive for monologue (and yes the Japanese don't use them). I've used it right from the start in LOLH, because I saw it in Toradora. Some CSR pages I saw use parentheses, but '''Italics''' just feel right to me. I've not read enough Index to know how the author presents thoughts. But based on your description, my guess is those in parentheses are First-Person monologue, while those that aren't are narrator-reported thoughts. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:11, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

Wow, never thought they might be monologues. I normally associate monologues with just quotation marks since they're said aloud. Now I'm even more confused as to what to do/how to read, haha. --[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 06:00, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

== british vs american english ==

which english should we use: part of the project is in american english and part in british. It's not really that important to me which, but we should probably settle on one or the other. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:29, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

british will be better because they don`t use america--[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

Do you mean to say that the story has English characters but no (few?) American characters? That makes some sense.--[[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 22:16, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

American English. See the [[Format_guideline#Spelling_and_Grammar|Format guideline]]. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 13:33, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

That standard was established before we had multiple projects, and was left in. given that it was written for when we only had one project, should it be up to each project to decide which version?
the original line was this:
:* '''Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors & Readers the standard spelling lexicon for this project will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary]''' --13:18, 26 April 2006 by [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

the current version in place is
:Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors and Readers, the standard spelling lexicon for this Wiki will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary] --5:37, 16 March 2007 by [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]]

which was changed as part of the original update altering the format page from a Haruhi only version to a version for all projects.

also, [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] stopped editing a year before this project was created: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index&dir=prev&action=history here] vs [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Smidge204 here]. and thus the format page, in it's current form, would not have considered a project that might have reason to use british english.

As the current text came about due to a change regarding the style of the formatting page, and not as an actual policy decision, and as the party who made the original style decision is no longer on the wiki to ask, I argue that the statement currently on the format page can be overridden by the people working on a particular project, especially if there is reason beyond personal preference, as has been argued above.

thus we come back to the question: which would the contributors prefer for this project? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:42, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

Ah stop arguing. As the one responsible for all of these, I'll take the charges (my job anyway, haven't updated the Supervisor tag)

I have already PMed Big Boss regarding this, so if he doesn't have any personal preference regarding this, I will make the decision.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:45, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

To quote the PM:

[quote="thelastguardian"]Well, if they are from England, of course they speak British English :p . Seems perfectly logical to me.[/quote]

There you have it. I'm going to introduce a new set of guidelines soon.

I'd let the England-based characters speak British English, but what about the narration? --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, I don't like the idea of switching languages here and there so easily, feels weird to me because it's like the characters are in a different realm from the readers.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:57, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

== Terminology ==

In Volume 14 Chapter 3 Part 4, Tatemiya Saiji is referred to as "Substitute Pope". He was previously referred to in Volumes 7 and 11 as "substitute Supreme Pontiff" (likewise, Kanzaki Kaori is referred to as "Supreme Pontiff"). If the Japanese writing for these terms is the same in each instance, then it would be best to pick a standard translation and use that.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 05:31, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Edit:
Also "Acqua of the Back" (Volume 14 Epilogue) versus "Acqua of the Rear".

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 06:21, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

It's Supreme Pontiff and Acqua of the Back, according to the TamnI wiki. We follow their spellings and terminology, as far as I know. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:37, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Ah, alright then. I've been avoiding looking at the wiki because every time I look at it, I accidentally read another spoiler.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 04:13, 12 March 2011 (UTC)

==Religion vs Denomination==
I've seen it multiple times through the series, and the following stood out the most: "The three largest religions of Christianity have finally joined forces." Technically, the only Religion at play here is Christianity, The Anglican Church, The Roman Catholic Church and The Russian Orthodox Church are all denominations of Christianity, not religions of Christianity (see
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Religious_denomination)
--[[User:Draringi|Draringi]] 15:47, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

"The three largest factions of Christianity have finally joined forces."
Better?
[[User:Kokonice|Kokonice]] 16:28, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

That is correct. For me, I put it as 'sect' to make it as unrealistic though.

My vicar's going to give me one long sermon if he finds out that the 'model student' is actually doing this series...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 16:41, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

@Kokonice: I was thinking "The three largest denominations of Christianity have finally joined forces.", but anything other than religion is an improvement --[[User:Draringi|Draringi]] 01:23, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== nicer navbar ==

[[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] was nice and fixed the mess I made into this great navbar:
{{Toaru Nav}}
Shall we use this? I can't see any downsides.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:31, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

Other than it looking like a wikipedia Navbar (with all the additional navs, I have no problems with it, go for it then.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:36, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

How should we add the official parody to the nav bar? in with side stories? under it's own section? a subsection of sidestories? just keep it left out? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 22:38, 26 February 2013 (CST)

The "by Kazuma Kamachi" added to series name broke the nav bar linking to the series section, so when click on the new testament title it won't scroll down to the correct section. --[[User:Shadowblade|Shadowblade]] ([[User talk:Shadowblade|talk]]) 09:29, 21 May 2014 (CDT)

== Index Project Page Renovations ==

This is not really an update but more of a summary of the recent changes that have been made to the Index Main Page.
:*'''Modified opening paragraph to better reflect the current standing of the series in regards to franchise material and recent awards. Extra information has been hidden in a collapsed-on-load table. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Greatly expanded Awards section with past and recent Kono LN ga Sugoi! Rankings
:*'''Placed Awards for different years in collapsed-on-load tables with clickable custom toggles to open/close years. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Placed great portion of the list of updates into a collapsed-on-load table with clickable custom toggles titled 'Older Updates.' <strike>Due to compatability isses with the Firefox Browser, the Updates Section Collapsing table itself shouldn't be placed in div tags.</strike>Update: Section is now placed in div tags after site was updated--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 20:10, 14 January 2014 (CST)
:*'''Split the novel sections into different sub-sections with First Series headings suggested by Teh Ping. Each sub-section is a collapsible table with clickable custom toggles. (Page Space Saved when collapsed)'''
:*Novel Sections collapsible tables are open-on-load due to some readers using the Table of Contents (ToC) to navigate. ToC links do not work unless collapsible table is open.
:*'''ToC does NOT reflect the new subsections as a formatting issue leads to the BakaReader EX App not functioning properly for the Index novels. Problems that occurred when this was being tested should not be happening anymore.'''Small Update: BakaReader EX seems to have updated the App to handle the previous layout of the ToC. But I am fine with things as they are right now.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 19:28, 25 December 2013 (CST)
:*Created and added a Master toggle that shows which sections are open/closed and allows for quick collapsing of the novel sections.
:*'''Added light novel cover illustrations opposite novel content, similar to other Baka-Tsuki Pages.'''
:*Added small 'Back to Contents' links throughout page for those that want them.
:*'''Changed image next to New Testament intro description. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Place Inactive translators into collapsed-on-load table. (Page Space Saved)
:*'''Place Editors in side by side wikitables (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Placed Series Overview section in Collapsed-on-Load Tables with clickable custom toggles. Novels that have not been completely translated stay outside of the tables. (Page Space Saved)
A character's introduction section idea was thrown out there by me. However, considering the large amount of changes already made to the page in the last month, the idea was quickly withdrawn from this set of edits. The idea may be put out there again when a new anime for the Index franchise is announced; however there is currently no timeframe for this. For those still interested in what a theoretical character introduction section for Toaru Majutsu no Index would look like, head to my user page. It is currently still in beta stage. The above edits have been okayed by supervisor Teh Ping. '''As of now, the renovation period is over.''' ''Toaru Kagaku no Accelerator begins in the next issue of Dengeki Daioh; NT Volume 9 is released on January 10; Funimation has announced Index II and Movie; the 10th Anniversary of the entire franchise will be on April 10th, 2014.'' --[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:56, 18 December 2013 (CST)
 

== Volume 11 Notes ==

Now, not to be rude to Teh_ping or anything since he did so much of the translation work on this series, but volume 11 has several notes on Christianity. I question why these are in the text. I mean at most I would expect them to be translator notes at the bottom, though I wonder if they even belong there as they're notes on well, the bible, rather than anything in the series.

(Teh_ping: For your information, he wasn’t. He was one of the Seventy, not Twelve)

(Teh_ping: for more information, read Genesis 18:16 to 19:29)

(Teh_ping: In Sodom)

(Teh_ping: She got turned into a pillar of salt)

(Teh_ping: Nope, Jesus here did carry the Cross up the hill himself.)

--[[User:Kaloo|Kaloo]] ([[User talk:Kaloo|talk]]) 20:23, 31 December 2013 (CST)

They should be translation notes at the bottom. If anything, editors just haven't gotten around to fixing this volume (in fact, many of the middle volumes haven't seen any real edits in quite a while). As for the fact they're notes on Christianity, it's best to include them. What may or may not be common knowledge doesn't necessarily hold true for people in other parts of the world.
--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 03:14, 1 January 2014 (CST)

On this topic, according the synoptic gospel, weren't there someone named Simon of Cyrene who actually helped Jesus carried the cross to the calvary?--[[Special:Contributions/139.228.6.168|139.228.6.168]] 00:59, 10 February 2014 (CST)

== Early Volumes Translation Fixing ==

As has already been said on my user page, I have begun making edits to Volume 1 as part of a greater project to fix the translations for the Season 1 and 2 light novels. The edits are being made with direct consultation with the series' translator js06. Volumes 1 and 2 will serve as the basis for all critique on my edits. Once everyone is satisifed with the way things look, I will proceed onwards from there. Any feedback regarding the edits should go on my talk page in the relevant section. I only ask editors to wait until I finish a whole volume (volume 1) before giving feedback.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 19:38, 6 January 2014 (CST)
 '''Volume 1 Edits are complete. Any feedback should go to my talk page.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 03:10, 8 January 2014 (CST)
'''

== PDF files not updated ==

I know there is a generate PDF function, but I don't like the layout it created so I prefer user made ones. But why hasn't anyone updated the files, particularly the old ones ? There are still mistakes from the previous version on Baka-tsuki that have been fixed in the HMTL files, but not in the PDF. [[Special:Contributions/42.112.3.98|42.112.3.98]] 10:09, 18 February 2014 (CST)

What mistakes are you talking about? The last modified date of the PDFs was about two and a half weeks ago. There are only nine or so edits that have happened since. -[[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]] ([[User talk:Ultranova17|talk]]) 11:43, 18 February 2014 (CST)

My bad. I forgot that the naming issues will be resolved only when OH&S starts his fixing, and when I saw the duplicate paragraph in the afterword of vol. 4, my mind just grouped them together. That duplicate is the only mistake I remember, and if you still keep updating the files, then there's no prob then. And also thank you for your work [[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]], I really appreciate it. [[Special:Contributions/42.112.3.98|42.112.3.98]] 05:45, 19 February 2014 (CST)

== '''Future of the Index Project''' ==

'''Yen Press have [http://www.yenpress.com/2014/04/sakura-con-2014-announcements-new-licenses/ acquired licenses] for the A Certain Magical Index light novels.''' The first novel is due for release under its Yen-On label sometime this Winter. In normal situations, when a light novel series is licensed, Baka-Tsuki staff remove the text from their site and declare the project abandoned. Due to Toaru Majutsu no Index being in a unique situation in regards to project size, structure and rate of new novels released, the deletion process will be different. As mentioned in [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]'s [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=10359 '''announcement'''] in the BT forums, <big>'''the Side Stories, Parodies and New Testament Series will be kept on Baka-Tsuki'''</big>. <s>However, starting from September, one volume of Index will be deleted per month. After Volume 4 is deleted in December, the process will be reviewed by BT staff.</s>Due to this, some things will need to be modified:
*<s>The links to the volume's chapters will become plain text upon deletion of the volume; however, I hope to keep the illustrations</s>.
*Site will link to Yen-On's official A Certain Magical Index website when said site becomes available.
*The Navbar Template will need to be modified to reflect the deletion of the translated text, <s>while keeping the Illustrations links and chapter names</s>.
*<s>The Series Overview will now include the release dates for the English Novels, whenever that information is revealed.</s>DONE
 Comments, remarks or suggestions regarding the future of the Index Project should be discussed here.<big>'''--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 23:16, 21 April 2014 (CDT)'''</big>

 
Glad the translations for the new novels can go unimpeded for at least the next few years. Index is, after all, BT's flagship translation project.

--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 13:55, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

 
i guess the best solution is for the whole bakatsuki to relocate to foreign web host, even though i dont exactly know how easy or feasible we have seen the fate of many project taken by many publisher other than yen press, like hidan no aria, kino no tabi that abandoned just after 1 or 2 volume after they think its "unprofitable" but they keep clinging to the corpse...maybe someone can enlighten about this matter...

 
So, guys. Whatever you're angry at, don't pull B-T into some mess. You're putting us between a hammer and hard place. I deleted some rather brazen comments and insinuations. If you want to propose something, go ahead. We'll explain what's feasible and what's not but stop horsing around. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] ([[User talk:Rock96|talk]]) 12:26, 23 April 2014 (CDT)

 
<big>'''NOTICE: Please refer to the updated [[Baka-Tsuki:Project Abandonment Policy|Abandonment Policy]] for [http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=5233202&postcount=4701 information] regarding the removal of volumes.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 21:38, 30 August 2014 (CDT)'''</big>

User talk:Shido

2014-08-13T05:57:45Z

Rasen:

Hey, dunno if you're still around, but do you think you could let skythewood know about the new missing text I found? I listed them in the discussion section, if you search for "as of 2/11" --~~

I'm around just taking a bit easy right now. I'll let him know of the changes
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido#top|talk]]) 20:03, 26 February 2014 (CST)

Thanks a bunch! Added in the missing stuff.

Oh hey, sorry to bother, but found 2 missing lines in volume 6 (pretty minor, but for completeness' sake) if you could pass it along to sky? I listed them in the discussion section. Just the ones under volume 6, since I think sky said the other ones just weren't in the chinese versions at all. --Rasen

I've sent him a message, I'll post when he sends the info back. Also if you don't mind please sign and timestamp your edits? Can do this by clicking on the the pen icon when you're in the edit window. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido#top|talk]]) 22:31, 2 April 2014 (CDT)

Okay, let me know if I make any mistakes -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:40, 14 June 2014 (CDT)

Unfortunately, I haven't been able to get my hands on Volume 7 yet. ^^; [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 00:57, 13 August 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Samayou Shinki no Duelist

2014-07-31T15:02:42Z

Rasen:

Someone fix the navtables at the bottom of Vol 1 Ch 5 and Epilogue.

== Thanks... ==

Wow, this is good. I look forward to volume 2, thanks for translating this

When is volume 3 coming out>?

Seeing as there is no publication date....god knows.[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:02, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

2014-04-20T03:16:44Z

Rasen: /* Time for another Abandoned Project */

[http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=1697525#post1697525 Illustration overview] reminder found in the project forum...

== How I enlist ? ==

I done reading to aru majutsu no index chapter 9. So i want to post it in here.
Is it possible? How can I post it anyway? Japanese to Indonesia. japanese to englist. - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

Well, you could really just post it unless you want specific clearance from the moderators at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2148&start=195 project forum]. For the Indonesian one, you should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Indonesian" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up.

If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask. -Repose

actuality I already completed translate english. Not so hard to make it to indonesia. but if I done where and how post it ? - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

The Indonesian version? For that you have to create the Alternate Language Project similar to other Alternate Language Projects with the complete translation of the Project Page (as a naming example: <nowiki>[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]</nowiki> ([[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]])), Registration Page, a thread in the Alternate Language Subforum in the Baka-Tsuki Forum and at least one translated Chapter to get the approval to continue the project. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:19, 9 December 2009 (UTC)

it so hard for to made but I will keep trying. I need time to study about it.

am i wrong ?

I've just joined up, and have registered on the TAMNI register page, is that good enough? I can't seem to get into the forum link. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:44, 26 June 2010 (UTC)

Should be just fine, as I assume you'll be translating to English like the other things you've done. I suppose you don't need the forum unless you want to set up a project page up or want to discuss translation terms, but still, not sure why the links don't work for you. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've noticed some irregular grammar and English usage on several chapters, do the translators/lead editors for this series mind if I take an axe to these chapters? My English is pretty good, it's just that I may be a bit liberal in changing adjectives or phrasing of words --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 11:33, 6 April 2011 (EST)

==Chapter 2: Doubt_Lovers.==
The link refer to "http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume5_'''Chapter1'''" So I think of them is wrong?
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 12:16, 14 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks EnigmaticRepose for fixing it!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 00:32, 15 February 2010 (UTC)

==What the shit.==
Why would a translation project start at volume 12 instead of volume 1? Imagine watching the Lord of the Rings movie series for the first time in your life...except instead of watching it starting from the first movie, you skip to the middle of the 3rd movie during the seige of Gondor. And as you sit through the movie you keep going "Oh this sword guy is kinda cool whats his name? And who is this Sauron guy?".

you, whoever you are, are being horrendously rude and ungrateful for the fact that the translators (you seem pointed at [[user:Joay|Joay]] in particular) not only translate these novels, they do it for free. Besides that, volumes 1 through 6 are covered by the anime, and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_light_novels] has synopses of all the novels. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:15, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

Also since the translators have the power, they can decide what they like to translate, so if you could translate as well you could start with volume 1 if you like it... or with chapter x in volume y ;) So if you dont cant and dont like it you dont have to read it. I am gratful for that what we have, so should you too if you like to read more of those otherwise unobtainable unreadable volumes. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:34, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

hmm, now that volume 7 and 9 are translated and volume 10 is being translated, i'd like to ask if there is a specific reason that volume 8 was skipped.? It doesn't really matter though, since i was just wondering if maybe the story in 8 takes place in a different time than 7->9. other than that, i'm fine with waiting, since you're all (yeah, you translators ^_^ ) doing a fantastic job at translating this so far. keep up the good work.
oh yeah, and... Ganbare!--[[User:AzraRillian|-AzraRillian - Transcend The Sin - "You don't have a soul. You are a Soul. You have a body." C.S. Lewis]] 03:18, 21 April 2010 (UTC)

===Took me five months to even notice this, sorry...===

The reason why I did Volumes 9 and 10 before volume 8 was basically because of a request (the first guy who PMed me when I worked on this project asked me whether I can do Volume 9 first. So, sorry...?

And to the guy who has been complaining about Volume 1 not being translated first, well, no point talking about it now when out of a sudden, there are three guys working on volume 1 now (I'm really, really glad to have other people share the workload). Like what [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] said, the anime has pretty much covered most of the important aspects, and since there's a sizeable fandom of it that can provide all sorts of information, you're not really in the dark regarding what has happened. The 'Lord of the Rings' idea doesn't really work since you would have most likely gone about trying to find out what's going on in order to answer the question of 'what's going on?' Or did you not even bother looking for it?

Well, instead of complaining, you might as well do something about it if you can. Orders are nothing if the actions are not done, you know. We're not entitled to do this for you, we're not even paid to do this. We're doing this only because we want to. We translators here are like Kamijo Touma, we don't have a reason to do things, we just do it.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:30, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

== What tense to use? ==

So, after reading some chapters of the seventh volume I would like to ask a question. What tense would you use in descriptions? Right now I’m doing some edits on the translated texts but there is always this one thing I’m tripping over. In this volume, and most likely also in the others, we have a third person narrator. In this case you would normally write the descriptions or narrations in the past tense, right? That’s what I would do at least and is commonly done in the most English novels. But as it is, there are some differences in the Asian and the English writing and that includes the used tenses. Because of these differences the translator decided to use the present tense in the above-named cases (most of the time at least). Of course, this isn’t a mistake, but I often feel like it would be one. Perhaps I’m just too used reading the past tense in descriptions but to me, with some exceptions, it often feels awkward when I read some of them in present tense. I would like to get some more opinions on this matter. Is it just me who has this problem or do you think the same as me? [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] 21 March 2010

I've really just been using present tense for everything, which I based off of how the translators worded it. It's a bit weird for the narrator to do so, but eh, I'm used to it already. ...On a side note, it's nice not being the only editor anymore. ~EnigmaticRepose

Yeah, I've been using present tense for my edits, too- but only because there might be a convention in light novels regarding it that I'm unaware of. Better safe than sorry, you know? I MIGHT try a past-tense sweep edit for second opinions, but only after I'm done with my ongoing ones.--Tactician J 03:13, 15 April 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:11, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== I need illustrations for Volume 10 ==

Exactly what's written on it. Would the uploader kindly upload the illustrations of the other volumes? Many thanks in advance.~Teh Ping

would it be enough a link of megaupload volumes 1-16 and with the illustration? anyway heres the link: http://www.megaupload.com/?d=2AS0PZD7
-ark

== Pic translation ==
Ah, could someone translate the pics too, if there is on them something to translate, please? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:54, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

Most the pictures just have quotes from the novel, with additional tiny descriptions, like 'Academy City Tokiwadai Student' or 'English Purist "Church of Necessary Evil (Necessarius)' and the like, so you aren't missing much. It's really just a fit it in the context after you read it, as they're supposed to be teasers for the story anyway (which is why they're placed in the beginning).

Hm, I thought it would be nice - like we have it for Sword Art Online especially since we dont have translations for all volumes, so some teasers would be nice ;). Have meant only pics like those: [[:Image:Index v01 002-003.jpg|Image 1]]; [[:Image:Index v01 004-005.jpg|Image 2]]; [[:Image:Index v01 006-007.jpg|Image 3]] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 10:33, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

== Just a slight concern. ==

As Joay and I are busy with our own stuff, I suppose that there should be some sort of a Project Supervisor around to keep check of certain stuff. There will be updates in the future, as Twi will continue to translate this series (hopefully), but I hope that there's someone to keep this series in check, since it's no longer a 'small' project anymore (I guess, since YMMV). ~Teh Ping

== Spanish section request ==

I would like to start a spanish section for the novels.--[[Special:Contributions/190.41.2.140|190.41.2.140]] 22:51, 26 May 2010 (UTC)

You should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Spanish" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up. Registering may also be a good idea. An Indonesian one was also set up, so you could use that as a reference. --EnigmaticRepose

== I'll try to translate a bit ==

Currently my japanese is iffy at best, but as i'm studying it might as well give it a shot.I'll try to pick up the 1st chapter of volume one (no one's doing it right?). I'm asking here first as well, i don't know if i can manage it yet.
If i manage to somehow not embarrass myself too much doing that i'll register, and work on the rest of the volume.
Again, i can't be sure i'll manage it so... best try it out first then see.--[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:35, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

No one would say something against it, just feel free to ge ahead, but best would be to register the chapter before, even if it is not very probable that some other translator would translate it anytime soon, but wonder happens sometime, so just to be safe ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:04, 11 August 2010 (UTC)

==Thanks for your work!!==
Glad to see translated this novel series by Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for working so hard and fast.
At this point, I can say that the translators will surpass Index II(by JCStaff) in covering the novels :)

another fan of Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for all of the great work ^^)/

Just wanted to tip my hat to Js06, in recognition of his speed (averages a volume in under 2 weeks) and his grasp of colloquial English. [[Special:Contributions/75.92.217.27|75.92.217.27]] 14:34, 23 May 2013 (CDT)

== Translations? ==

I'm new here, and I want to translate some stuff.
I was reading the chinese version and randomly decided to translate V1C4 from Chinese to English.

Do I need some sort of clearance? Or can I just go ahead and upload my stuff (especially since my translation quality is most definitely sub-par)?

===Go ahead and just upload it===

The editors will be helping out with the language. I'll also help you proofread it if you want.

Over here, there's no need for any bureaucratic red tape. Any translator can just upload their stuff here, so you can just upload it.

EDIT: Still having a bit of trouble with the formatting, garr...

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:51, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

== Some Question ==

Er.... So, I already translated about three chapter and half from the 2nd Volume...
and the question is... How do I upload it? Any clues?

===Here's what you need===

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Format_guideline#Wiki_Editing_Tips

1. First, go to the volume that you want to upload.

2. Do you see the edit button on the top right hand corner? Click it.

3. Look at the 'Internal link' section, that is how you're going to add hyperlinks. (You can look at the other volumes for reference)

4. If you did it right, the words should be in red, click on it.

5. Now, you should be in a new page. Click on the 'create' button at the top.

6. Upload the text that you have already translated. (Make sure to press 'enter' once after every paragraph so that it's easier to
read.)

7. Next, the headings. At the wiki editing tips page, look at the 'headings' section (well, duh).

8. If you see the format used on all B-T texts, you'll probably get an idea of how to do it. (Just copy what they do.)

9. For pictures, it's under 'thumbnail image', the 'picture' would be from the illustrations of the volume that's available here. If I want a picture from say 'Volume 1 page 031', the format would be <nowiki>[[Image:Index_v01_031.jpg|thumb]]</nowiki>

10. For a footer, just go to any completed chapter here, copy the scripts for the footer, and make the necessary edits.

If you need any more help, you can pm me.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:31, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

I wonder what happened with this translator and translation... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:30, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

----

==VOLUME 11==

english Volume 11 has been sabed over by the spanish version. Any chance of recovery?

===Erm, excuse me, but you lost me there===

Is there anything wrong? Since when do we have a Spanish section?

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:41, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

----
Not sure, but I think they're talking about all the chapter titles being in gratuitous Italian.

----
Actually, check the scan of the [http://img55.imageshack.us/f/009xf5.jpg/ original table of contents]. You'll see that it's actually in said gratuitous Italian. (This may be incorrect, but I doubt it) --[[User:MerrickXasis|MerrickXasis]]

----

Oh that, that's what you guys meant. Yes, it's supposed to be in gratuitous Italian, since the plot setting is in Italy (Before you guys start blaming me for spoiling it, the prologue of Volume 11 will be uploaded in 4 hours.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:21, 13 September 2010 (UTC)

==To Aru Majutsu No Index Volume 3==

Can You work on volume 3. Sorry for asking, because I love this arc. --anonymous

the sisters arc is great, but, we have it already in two separate manga and the anime. new content would be my preference. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 15:00, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, we'll see how it goes. Most likely, I'll leave it as training for some new translator. I'm planning to be more of a drill sergeant for these new translators, so, get ready.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:54, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, I know about the anime and manga but I love to read more. But anyway Thank^^. I will wait for anyone to translate it.

==Consensus: Past or Present?==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 poll]'''
----
With six active translators and three editors, this project needs to come to an agreement regarding tense usage. Do we stick to present tense, or do we shift to past tense?--Tactician J 10:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

For me, it's more of past for what just happened and present for what happens during the sequence. I also use a 'present future tense'. Next vote?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

I'm all for present as usual, but as I've said before, I can work with either. I get more attached to present tense stories, anyway. If we do end up agreeing on present tense, we might want to put it somewhere on the main page, and even in commentary tags by the editor list for extra insurance, as odds are potential editors/translators don't check the talk page until someone actually uses it. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've only just realised/remembered there's a talk page here ^.^; I'm voting for past tense as that's what I'm used to, and that from what I can gather from the '''official''' Chinese translated Index Novels I have on hand right now they use past tense as well. It'll be easier for me to work in past tense. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:16, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:12, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 14 ==

I know this must be annoying being asked this but could someone work on doing Volume 14?

I don't think anyone is doing this at the moment, volumes 1,SS1,15, & 22 seem to be under active or semi-active translation, but volume 14 is probably coming soon. admitedly, it's just a guess, but as it will be the first volume not in the first season untranslated after SS1 is done, it will probably get done soon. If you can translate, however, feel free to start, no one has registered for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:38, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

== Churches ==

To the translators and editors: both the anglican church and russian orthodox church exists :[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_England],[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_Orthodox_Church] exist. they are not made up by the author. (technically the anglican church's proper name is the 'Church of England', and is the leader of the 'Anglican Communion'). I'm quite certain also that the Roman Catholic Church exists also, being a lapsed member. The Amakusa Church is made up though: it was named after an island of japan where the heads of executed christians were buried in 1637 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amakusa]. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:19, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I don't really know how to explain this, but here's a post by an AS user called Thirdlc, which I find to be very good in explaining it.

"The author uses coined words like 十字教, イギリス清教, ローマ正教 and ロシア成教, instead of actual words like キリスト教 (Christianity), 英国国教会 (Church of England), ローマ・カトリック (Roman Catholic Church), ロシア正教 (Russian Orthodox Church).

I don't like it that those are directly referred, ignoring the author's intention.

Looking at these names, it's possible that the author just wants to make them end with "seikyou" and there is not much meaning in 清.

イギリス清教 (Igirisu [B]seikyou[/B]), ローマ正教 (Roma [B]seikyou[/B]), ロシア成教 (Roshia [B]seikyou[/B]), 天草式十字凄教 (Amakusa-shiki juuji [B]seikyou[/B]) "

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:26, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

*No hand facepalm...*

Well, to any editor, I'm going to need your help here.

For all the 'Amakusa Catholics' change them into the 'Amakusa-style Church'.

Anyone got any other way to translate the rest, or should we stick to the terms given in volume 7?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:30, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

Ah--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:55, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

That could need a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3514 guideline discussion]... ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:01, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

I think this needs to be translated consistently between the volumes. A guideline discussion seems necessary. Just because Vol. 7 was translated first doesn't mean that it's done appropriately (I haven't even looked, so couldn't venture an opinion). Likewise, I would hesitate to buy into a 'canon' translation by a Japanese author - church names tend to be archaic English, for one thing, which is not well covered by Japanese style English education.

My take, now that I see some of the source: 教 seems to be used in the way that we use ''teaching,'' ''rite,''(compare 'rites' of Freemasonry) or even (religious) ''tradition'' in English. So maybe translate イギリス清教 as 'English Puritan rite,' 'English Puritan church,' or 'English Puritan teaching.' By extension, that would lead to 'Roman Orthodox rite'/'Roman Orthodox church' and 'Russian Institutional rite/church' (I'm having a tough time translating the on reading of 成 into something that isn't 'orthodox' in this context.) Likewise, 凄教 translates pretty well as 'cult' for me. Did a little googling and found this page [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Amakusa-Style_Remix_of_Church] which seems to agree with my 'cult' definition. So the 'Amakusa cult.'

By analogy, It seems obvious that the author is ''suggesting'' real churches, but is very careful not to use their common names in Japanese, I would guess both to avoid angry adherents of the real churches and to help with the alternate universe separation of realities. For example, ロシア成教 is practically synonymous with the meaning of 'Russian Orthodox Church' but just happens to not be the way it is written in Japanese. It seems that we would want a similar obfuscation in the translation for the same reasons. -[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 16:58, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

I just want to give my two cents to agree with the character 教 itself translating to cult. It's used quite commonly in Chinese text to such effect. However, I believe the only problem in doing so would be that cults in the English language are usually seen as heretical and some organizations might not fit that light. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:30, 17 November 2010

Well, I should be resting, but since this is important, I'll give an answer.

The so-called canon translations aren't invented by me or Joay or any other translator. When I said Volume 7, I meant the chapter titles of volume 7. The names on the main page, they're canon, we didn't do anything except removing the japanese text. Of course, if we're to go by our own common knowledge, cult would be the better term, but it'll feel a lot less familiar.
 
 

Why are these religions named as 'cults'? As someone who has Chinese as my first language, I haven't came across something like the character '教' being equivalent to that... (Or I just can't remember it - can anyone give some examples?)
But yeah, in canon these Churches are for all intents and purposes 'religions' and not 'cults' as the English speakers understand it.
Maybe we can make some sort of 'need-to-know' translation notes for readers on the Index Novels' main page if this issue becomes a serious one? Just putting it out there the Churches in this universe is not the ones equivalent to Real-Life's ones. In the Official Chinese Translated Volume 1 of TAMNI (pg30, next to a illustration page of Index) I have on hand there's a Note saying all churches mentioned in this series are made-up ones by the author.
Also, I can vouch for the English spellings being correct (I have a hard copy of the Official Chinese translated Index Novel Vol7) given in Vol7 of the Churches are as the person above me has said - so I think what we have right now should stay. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 05:27, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Have you read the Jing Yong novels? Condor heroes etc? The Ming Cult gets referenced quite often -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 07:13, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Its Japanese then maybe the meaning of '教' is different between Japanese and Chinese? (Rikaichan says for that "teach", "faith", "doctrine") And if the Churches are realy made up by the author shouldnt then イギリス清教, ローマ正教, ロシア成教 and 天草式十字凄教 be British Puritan, Roman Orthodox, Russian 成(?) and Amakusa(n) 凄 (? unorthodox) faith or doctrine instead of Roman Catholic and Russian Orthodox Church? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:45, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

No no, Kanji used by Japanese have basically the same meaning in Chinese. In Chinese, that character does indeed mean teach, doctrine, etc. It depends on how it is used. It is really difficult to draw meaning from one character, it depends on how it is used along with other characters before one can drawn meaning from it. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:03, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

---

I haven't came across those examples you (Snorca) mentioned, but from what I looked up in a Chinese -> English dictionary (Granted, this particular reference book is from 1994 so it's more than a decade old...) the character '教' doesn't have the meaning of cult... and as far as I know from other sources the Chinese term for 'cult' is '邪教', the characters can literally be translated into 'evil religion'. The character '教' alone doesn't mean 'cult' but just 'religion' I think.

But precise meaning/s of the words aside, IMO for all intents and purposes these 'religious organisations', for a lack of better term right now, are similar in structure to real-life churches, even if they're not named the same. These organisations are churches in canon (in terms of influence, history and other such aspects), not cults, and should probably be called as 'churches'. And to prevent mixing up with Real-Life versions maybe some other name can be introduced, but with the word 'church' included? Or like I suggested earlier we can just note the differences between the ToaruVerse Churches and the Real-Life Churches on the TAMNI main page?

That reminds me, the novels calls 'Christianity' (for a lack of better term to describe the religion that is born from the death of the Son of God is called , the name 'Jesus' is never mentioned in the novels and is always refered to as the 'Son of God') the 'Religion of the Cross', ie '十字教', instead of the usual Chinese version '基督教'. Maybe we should change that in our translations as well somehow? --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:57, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Yeah, as I've said, the word cult will have problems because it has a negative connotation in it based on how the mass media portrays it. Not all cults are evil though, religions would refuse to be classified as a cult, but in essence of the word, they technically are cults. Cults are basically a group with religious beliefs, but are somewhat considered strange. It had been given a negative image due to how most religions (not gonna name the most obvious one) really, really hate how people stray from their practices.

Anyway, the word church doesn't necessarily mean Christianity. It simply means a sanctuary. For example, the infamous cult church I used to live close by: The Church of Scientology. There are many other cults out there with churches but lack popularity.

Of course, how we use these words are up to the editors and translators. I really have no opinion on what we use, just trying to provide some insight as to how those words are technically acceptable. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:26, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Because I was the first one to use the word 'cult' I had better clarify what I meant: I used the word 'cult' '''only''' in reference to the kanji combination 凄教. While all of the church/religion names end with kanji that can be pronounced as "seikyou", the actual kanji used are DIFFERENT between the different religions. Only the ''Amakusa seikyou'' has the kanji 凄教 for "seikyou." 凄 translates as 'uncanny, weird, threatening, horrible,' and 教 is the 'teaching, faith, doctrine' kanji we see at the end of all these word. 'Weird/horrible faith' is pretty close to 'cult.'

By this reasoning, '''only''' the Amakusa group would be called a 'cult.' As I wrote above, the others would be something like "Russian Institutional Church," "English Puritan Rite/Church" and "Roman Orthodox Church." --[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 14:56, 19 November 2010 (UTC)

凄 also means ''wonderful, great, terrific, tremendous, real''. --[[User:El Phoenix|El Phoenix]] 12:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I'll make this clear. Here are the original chapter titles of volume 7:

* Prologue: 行動開始　The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: 学園都市　Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: ローマ正教　The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: イギリス清教　Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: 天草式十字凄教　AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: 行動終了　The_Page_is_Shut. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

== Main Page Format ==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll]'''
----

Okay, let's clear some things up. Do we want to keep the author's bizarre English, underscores and all? I think we should, since he uses symbols in the majority of the titles, and they were originally removed due to someone mistaking it for bad formatting.

And how do we want to format the chapter titles? I was thinking keeping the two titles, separated by two spaces, the first title ending in a period and the second being italicized. I've made my own test version and have viewed it via Show Preview, but because *20 edits later by others*, I never really got the chance to apply it. I can still apply it and all we would have to do is undo the revision if anyone agrees with my thoughts.

So, ideas, opinions? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Before I like to start on this. I'll like to emphasize that I won't tolerate any format changes, none, unless we all agree to it. To both The Shadow , I understand what you're trying to do, but how would you like it if someone is to take help you do something, yet without your permission, and not the way you wanted it? It's the same thing. And to Suzuku, I have to be blunt here, that was really rude. You should have talked it out before taking action. I'll beseech to everyone, not just the two parties involved, that if you want to carry out any format changes like tenses and the like, please discuss it with us first before you do anything.

Now, onto the main point. I feel that either we leave if as it was, or we do the original titles that has the Japanese versions. The translations of the titles may not be universally accepted, unlike the original, so it would be difficult at times to reconcile with the translations, like here:

* Novel Illustrations
* Prologue: Begin Action — The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: Academy City — Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: Roman Orthodox Church — The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: British Puritan Church — Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: Amakusa-style Church of Distinct Doctrines — AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: End Action — The_Page_is_Shut.
* Afterword

I'm in favour of the status quo, or even better, if we can leave the original Japanese titles.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:22, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think you guys need to request someone with supervisor rights to become your supervisor and serve as an arbitrator? --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 03:52, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

From my understanding the original novels, for each chapter, have a japanese title and a english title (the one with the underscores). If this is the case, my preference would be for both to be present, as above. Admittedly, it looks pretty odd for volume 7, but it looks like there the difficulty would be differentiating between religion as organization vs. religion as belief system. Also, sorry for contributing to edit war. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:14, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

While I'm fine with the either of the older formats (just "Science_Worship./Science Worship.", no translated titles), will the Japanese titles work out since this a translation project? Yeah, 5–10 passersby will understand them, but the majority won't. And the titles look nice on the contents pages because they're neatly separated into columns, whereas since the title translations can get fairly long-winded, it makes it somewhat difficult to make it look consistent and not have a huge amount of unnecessary space between a title. Though we could also romanize them instead, like:

*Prologue: Kōdō Kaishi.  ''The_Page_is_Opened.''

That would make some romanization difficult, though (especially if your knowledge of the language is half-assed like mine), and would slightly be better than just right-out Japanese characters. And Teh Ping, were you in favor for the original English lines with the underscores or the spaces?

And just for a side-note, the Russian project of Index has both titles, though the translator keeps the English titles as-is, most likely because he's a Japanese to Russian translator (must make Kamachi's heavy use of English-oriented furigana a pain).

Also, Larethian, we've gotten quite far without the supposedly necessary supervisor or admin, so why start now? It's actually sort of surprising that Index hasn't had one volunteer yet. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Well, it's good that you guys can arbitrate among yourself. On closer look now, I see that the edit war is caused by casual editors rather than editors of the project. Speaking of the supervisors, I don't even see them around much? I know Vaelis, who has admin rights, is actively lurking.:) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:57, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I also think that you should keep the two titles: the first title translated into English and the weird English title of the Author. The current version looks ok but you could italicize the second title. — [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 08:41, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, there's too few translators for us to sort ourselves out -_-, so we didn't need a supervisor up till now. However, if there's a need to have one, seeing how it goes now with all the debates here, I'll volunteer for it.

As for the author's English, I say we keep the underscores. Honestly, I prefer the Japanese titles for the first title instead of the translated ones. Maybe we should get Tact to chip in his thoughts on this, since he's the proofreader here. Will do a poll when I get home, or if we really can't decide, I'll get Herald of Meridian to post a poll on the wikia.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:53, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

When I said Japanese, I meant the original hiragana, katakana, kanji and the likes, not romaji.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:38, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think Teh Ping's suggestion of retaining the original script for the chapter 7 titles makes the most sense-it's exactly what we have chosen to do in translating the chapter titles of the manga (Hoshi no Furu Machi) I'm editing. Yes, keep the underscores and all. I don't really see a problem with using JIS romaji in place of the katakana/hiragana/kanji, but I don't see an advantage to it either.

My concern is the translation of these terms in the body text - it needs to be consistent within and between volumes, and I believe it should closely mirror the meaning of the hiragana/katakana/kanji in the body text, rather than the author's somewhat engrishy attempt at translation himself in the chapter titles. This is with the goal of emulating the Japanese reader's experience as closely as possible. -- [[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 15:07, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

We have created a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll] regarding that in the wiki!

@Teh_Ping I dont think you should translate 教 as church if also 会 (as 教会) would be needed to become the word for church...

Also I would prefer an English translation (since I cant read Kanji (only with Rikachan) nor understand the Romaji transcription, but would also like to know the name of the title) with the original hidden in <nowiki>  </nowiki> and with the "subtitle" in ''italic'' separated with a normal dash (-) and not a "& mdash ;"(—), but without the underlines but rather with spaces (but that is only because I think it looks strange with those underlines). --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:56, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

My view is that keep the Japanese version of the chapter titles and give the English translation of that on the chapter page itself, even if only for the reason it looks better on the contents page that way (among others). As for the underscores and other things in the author's English, I suggest we keep it the same as how it is shown - if necessary change it on the chapter page, but leave it as it is on the main page. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:36, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

What would you think if it was formated like that:
----
===Example===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 3===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Radio Noise]]
** Level2
*Chapter 1: Imagine Breaker
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Chapter1|Level0(and_More)]]
* Radio Noise
**Level2(Product_Model)

----
(Prologue example 1; Chap 1 example 2; Chap 2 example 3 - but I think "chapter" should be kept) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:54, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Beyond the inconsistent link locations, I'm not in favor of having each chapter split up over two lines, it seems that it could be confusing, especially to people new to the site, and it doesn't look as nice to me. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:42, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

As said that are three different examples. The Prologue is example 1, chapter 1 is example 2 and chapter 2 is example 3 - its just another suggestion instead of the long chapter titles in one line... Of those examples I would prefer example 2, which would mostly be like its done with some MariMite chapters. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:55, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, building off of Darklor's example, here's what the idea I suggested in the forums would look like:
----
===Example 2===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 1===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy/幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
*'''Chapter 1: The Magician Lands in the Town/魔術師は塔に降り立つ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 1|FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
*'''Chapter 2: The Conjurer Bestows Demise/奇術師は終焉を与える'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 2|The_7th-Edge.]]
*'''Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles/魔道書は静かに微笑む'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 3|Forget_me_not.]]
*'''Chapter 4: The Retiring Magician Chooses the End/退魔師は終わりを選ぶ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 4|(N)Ever_Say_Good_bye.]]
*'''Epilogue: The Conclusion of the Index of Prohibited Books Girl/禁書目録の少女の結末'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Epilogue|Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum.]]

----
So what does everyone think? It's certainly unique, but considering the chapter title scheme of the Index novel is unique, it fits. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Looks great: but would it possibly be better to have whitespace on both sides of the '/' mark? Like:

*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy / 幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]

Just a minor suggestion. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:12, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

It's not a noticeable change, but I don't mind. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:41, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

First off I'd like to apologize to Teh Ping and everyone else. Like you said it probably would have been better to start off this discussion before sparking the whole little edit war that went on. In regards to the discussion itself I think your suggestion looks rather nice Suzuku, especially with Sagantsu's minor tweak. Maybe it would also be good to add a little note somewhere on the main page explaining how Kamachi formats the chapter titles so people can see where each part comes from. [[User:The Shadow|The Shadow]] 04:58, 3 December 2010 (UTC)

Holy canoli at these great walls of text! In any case, I quite like Suzuku's suggestion (with Saganatsu's addendum). --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

==Awards==
2011 is correct? Because at the moment its only 2010... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:22, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Yes, it's correct, as the listing is for the entire year of 2011, which is why the polling is done at the end of 2010. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

While we're on it, I tweaked the format for the award section a bit. Any objections/complaints? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Short Synopsis==
I replaced it with an edited version of the wiki's. Yes, I realize the old one was also just a more cut up version of the wiki's, but the English wasn't as well worded and it looked a bit sparse. Objections? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Header==
So I added one. Thoughts? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:55, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Don't see any problems, and no objections to one personally. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, I would say bold would be better for the first "To Aru Majutsu no Index". --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

I tried that, but it came off looking weird, so I stuck with italics. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:38, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

== chapter title Vol2 Ch3 ==

I don't think that the chapter title for Volume 2 Chapter 3 is correct: it's an exact copy of Volume 1 Chapter 3, in both the english and translated japanese. could someone check this? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:30, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

No, it's correct. The chapter title uses the exact same Kanji and English title as the title of Volume 1 Chapter 3. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:00, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

=="To Aru" Majutsu no Index==
Wikipedia recently agreed to have the wiki page on this series be titled "Toaru Majutsu no Index". Should we follow their decision? --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

would be alot of work: main page, registration page, one formatting page, upto 10 pages per volume (4 chapters, one epilogue, one war report, one declaration of..., an afterword, a full text page, and a illustrations page)= upper limit of 243 pages needing moving, updating the links on all of them, updating the links on the sidebar... . If someone is willing to do all that, I'm all for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:08, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

I don't particularly mind either way, though I do think Toaru is the correct version myself. I don't know how formatting links work for the server admin, so it might be easier to just do it next the B-T server randomly goes down. Again. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I spotted a lot of changes to 'Toaru' in the Recent changes, at which point I came here looking for information; what is the rationale behind changing To Aru to Toaru? 'To Aru' are definitely two separate words; the first is the particle To, the second is the verb Aru. There is no verb Toaru that I know of, though there is a verb Tooru (通る). As far as I am aware, it is not standard practice to run together non-noun words by leaving out their spaces (the difference between 'Kami nomi zo Shiru Sekai' and 'Kami nomizo Shiru Sekai' which could easily be mistaken for a nonsensical 'Kami no mizo Shiru Sekai', for one thing...).

I call upon the weight of Google! '"To Aru Majutsu no Index"' 28 million results (including Toaru results), '"Toaru Majutsu no Index"' 3 million results, '"To Aru Majutsu no Index" -toaru' 26 million results. Google has spoken. (Can we reverse this local trend towards Toaru? Please? *puppy-dog eyes*)

Well, if you do not know for sure the correct choice, may as well go with what this^^ guy said. Probably won't make a difference either way, but according to myself and google, To Aru is the more recognizable. So why make hundreds of changes

I have direct proof from Wikipedia: [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Talk:Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index#Requested_move their consensus on this series being "Toaru Majutsu no Index"]. Yes, I should have provided this earlier, but you could've just walked into the discussion page. In any case, massive move finished. P.S.: Don't do *action* when trying to convince me of something; it hurts your case ''really'' badly. --[[User:Tactician J|Tact]] 10:48, 16 June 2011 (UCT)

== Underscores ==

Was there a decision or two I missed somewhere? why did [[User:Kraft|Kraft]] take out all the underscores on the chapter titles? was under impression that they were to be left in. also, why added the periods at the end? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:35, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

From the looks of it, Kraft has been re-editing the titles applying punctuation rules and probably assumed the underscores were a formatting issue without knowing that the current format was agreed upon by the editors and supervisors of the project (I don't think they realized that was how it was meant to be). It would be nice if the entire series could be locked only to have edits approved by a supervisor or editor to prevent drive-by editing on a project of such a large scale. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 22:19, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

Dunno, but the ending period on the translated line helps distinguish the two titles. And I see he did it on the chapter pages themselves, but the decision was for the main page itself. The problem with the supervisor–editor thing is, we don't have a specific supervisor for the Index project, nor do any of them seem to frequent enough for all the updates we make to the main page (the percentage updates). We also don't have an editor with actual editor rights anyway (though I wish Tact would frequent more to get it). Besides, the translators would need the similar abilities just to create a page. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

==Inserting hidden page numbers into the text?==
Is it possible for the translators to mark where the pages start and end? That would enable me to look up the original lines more easily, and I'd like to try making some nice-looking PDFs down the road... --Tactician J 14:28, 8 December 2010 (UTC)

I could go through eventually and help with that if I stop being lazy and when the tense issue is resolved. Anyway, I did a small preview of how it would look on parts 9–10 of volume 16's chapter 1. Basically, lines can be cut off randomly in the middle of the sentence (or words for that matter), so don't feel too reliant on the original formatting. Not to mention that every other page has the two titles for the chapter. And out of curiosity, how would you do the illustrations? Some colored ones have three-page-spreads and seeing an illustration after the part it happens in the text just isn't the same as seeing it as you turn the page, so would you use a two-page style, two-pages for just illustrations with the text page, or just one page at a time? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] 14:51, 12 December 2010 (UTC)

Text pages get single pages, but two-/three-page illustration spreads will be fused together, more or less. --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

==Thought processes==
Just wondering if I am the only one that's slightly uncomfortable with how thoughts are differentiated from the rest of the text in different ways. It seems that the most common methods of indicating thoughts are either in (parenthesis), ''italics'', or ''(italics and parenthesis)''. Perhaps we can come to some kind of a standard for this... or is there a difference as to how certain thought processes are? (I don't have access to the Japanese text or cultural knowledge to know...) -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:12, 15 December 2010 (UTC)

In the original texts, most thoughts are in parentheses but some also aren't, just like how most spoken dialogue is in quotes but some isn't. English novels also do it (the quoteless dialogues, though thoughts don't have to be emphasized with italics or parentheses), but I think it's more of a slight difference to not feel so abusive with them during dialogue/thought scenes. The italics is just something we started doing (I don't remember why?) and aren't in the original format. I don't think Japanese use italics at all, but they do have a way to emphasize certain parts of a line without just bolding it, though I forget what it's called. If you have any lines in mind that you'd like to me to look up and post as examples, go ahead, though it'll be in Japanese. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Occassionally some do use bold, but most of the time, most novels use 『』 or 【】 parentheses for emphasis. Italics look intuitive for monologue (and yes the Japanese don't use them). I've used it right from the start in LOLH, because I saw it in Toradora. Some CSR pages I saw use parentheses, but '''Italics''' just feel right to me. I've not read enough Index to know how the author presents thoughts. But based on your description, my guess is those in parentheses are First-Person monologue, while those that aren't are narrator-reported thoughts. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:11, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

Wow, never thought they might be monologues. I normally associate monologues with just quotation marks since they're said aloud. Now I'm even more confused as to what to do/how to read, haha. --[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 06:00, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

== british vs american english ==

which english should we use: part of the project is in american english and part in british. It's not really that important to me which, but we should probably settle on one or the other. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:29, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

british will be better because they don`t use america--[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

Do you mean to say that the story has English characters but no (few?) American characters? That makes some sense.--[[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 22:16, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

American English. See the [[Format_guideline#Spelling_and_Grammar|Format guideline]]. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 13:33, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

That standard was established before we had multiple projects, and was left in. given that it was written for when we only had one project, should it be up to each project to decide which version?
the original line was this:
:* '''Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors & Readers the standard spelling lexicon for this project will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary]''' --13:18, 26 April 2006 by [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

the current version in place is
:Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors and Readers, the standard spelling lexicon for this Wiki will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary] --5:37, 16 March 2007 by [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]]

which was changed as part of the original update altering the format page from a Haruhi only version to a version for all projects.

also, [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] stopped editing a year before this project was created: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index&dir=prev&action=history here] vs [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Smidge204 here]. and thus the format page, in it's current form, would not have considered a project that might have reason to use british english.

As the current text came about due to a change regarding the style of the formatting page, and not as an actual policy decision, and as the party who made the original style decision is no longer on the wiki to ask, I argue that the statement currently on the format page can be overridden by the people working on a particular project, especially if there is reason beyond personal preference, as has been argued above.

thus we come back to the question: which would the contributors prefer for this project? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:42, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

Ah stop arguing. As the one responsible for all of these, I'll take the charges (my job anyway, haven't updated the Supervisor tag)

I have already PMed Big Boss regarding this, so if he doesn't have any personal preference regarding this, I will make the decision.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:45, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

To quote the PM:

[quote="thelastguardian"]Well, if they are from England, of course they speak British English :p . Seems perfectly logical to me.[/quote]

There you have it. I'm going to introduce a new set of guidelines soon.

I'd let the England-based characters speak British English, but what about the narration? --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, I don't like the idea of switching languages here and there so easily, feels weird to me because it's like the characters are in a different realm from the readers.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:57, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

== Dragon ==

who is this dragon in vol 15?

see volume 19 --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:08, 24 January 2011 (UTC)

== who's gonna translte volume 15 and 19? ==

can someone translate all of volume 15 and 19? the parts about shiage are just epic.

- Give it some time. JS06 is translating SS1. Volume 15 hasn't been translated dedicated-ly since December and Vol 19 was mostly translated by Flare in December-who is less active now. Volume 15 has a higher chance of being translated soon after SS1 is completed.

Well, I'm not letting anyone translate 15 until Joay himself says that he will allow others to take over.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:45, 28 January 2011 (UTC)

+ That's fine. Can you ask Joay if it is ok for others to take over vol 15?

Sounds like you are under the assumption that someone would do it if no Joay doesn't they might work the earlier novels... On a side note can someone post on the boards that activation email are down. I can't get the activation email and I can't post telling someone to look into that. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] 01:43, 1 February 2011 (UTC)

Way ahead of you, check js06's talk page.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 02:40, 1 February 2011 (UTC)

== volume 23 and 24 ==

i heard its out already, volume 23 and 24. are you guys going to translate them?

Volume 23 will be called New Testament Volume 1. As for whether we will be translating it, you can bet on it once we get resources.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:37, 13 February 2011 (UTC)

==And Misaka Mikoto?==
Looks like the novel have the "New testament" series and you already put a Spoier about Touma (Dead), Accelerator and Shiage, but WHAT HAPPENED TO MISAKA? (and index but I relly do not care too much).

== SS Volume 2? ==

Just wondering: where in the timeline does SS Volume 2 take place? On the main page it's shown between Volumes 16 and 17, but on the Registration page it's shown between Volumes 19 and 20.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 00:34, 26 February 2011 (UTC)

== alternative language? ==

according to Category:Alternative Languages, british english is an alternative language. does this mean this project is, or only that projects with a british english variant are alternative? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:28, 5 March 2011 (UTC)

== Terminology ==

In Volume 14 Chapter 3 Part 4, Tatemiya Saiji is referred to as "Substitute Pope". He was previously referred to in Volumes 7 and 11 as "substitute Supreme Pontiff" (likewise, Kanzaki Kaori is referred to as "Supreme Pontiff"). If the Japanese writing for these terms is the same in each instance, then it would be best to pick a standard translation and use that.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 05:31, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Edit:
Also "Acqua of the Back" (Volume 14 Epilogue) versus "Acqua of the Rear".

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 06:21, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

It's Supreme Pontiff and Acqua of the Back, according to the TamnI wiki. We follow their spellings and terminology, as far as I know. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:37, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Ah, alright then. I've been avoiding looking at the wiki because every time I look at it, I accidentally read another spoiler.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 04:13, 12 March 2011 (UTC)

==New Testament: Toaru Majutsu no Index or Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament?==

Just to make sure we have a set standard for how the title should be, should we refer to the new series with NT in front of the title or after? Since Kamachi has "Shinyaku" in front of "Toaru Majutsu no Index", I'm inclined to believe that it's his intention to have the series referred to with New Testament at the front of the title. Also, do really need to have 'NT' in front of the volumes? I don't think it's necessary personally. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 22:27, 9 March 2011 (UTC)

Well, I just named it like that because I was too lazy to put in spacing in front...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:58, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

==Volume 22 - continuation?==

If I may ask, I've been around B-T since the last week of October and I noticed that Volume 22 almost done and were left hanging, will any translator still going to translate the rest of the parts? Please don't take my question in a different way, thank you. -- アクシス

As of now, our only hope here is for either js06 or pikachuwei to finish up those parts. I'm out, that's for sure. No problems asking about who will translate the volumes or whatsoever, but I am 'a bit' annoyed about timeframes, seeing how recent events have gone for me, so I am terribly sorry if I antagonized anyone because of this.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:43, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

Iiya, Iiya, I truly understand, I'm just asking, if it is going to be continued or not because I'm planning to order the novel, if it is not (^_^;). Your answer was a yes, so I'll keep waiting, there're still many LN's here anyway that are very interesting to read like Bt-Tt-Shoukanjuu, Mushi to Medama, Fate/Zero, ZnT and many more that'll take me months to finish it. Thanks for anwsering (￣▽￣)ノ -- アクシス

== The Spin-Offs ==

Are there plans to translate those? Because if not, I suggest that they link to the summaries posted in the To Aru wiki, so that people can at least know what happens in those stories.

Maybe, good point. As of now, there are plans to translate the side story, but the main story takes precedence. I can assure you though that there are plans to do that.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:43, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

Then, if main story is highest priority, then will translation of Volume 17 be next after NT is completed? --[[Special:Contributions/164.107.33.220|164.107.33.220]] 12:59, 25 March 2011 (EDT)Lojik:)

Is there a PDF version for Toaru Kagaku no Railgun SS: A Superfluous Story, or A Certain Incident’s End? Been looking around and couldn't find one.

== Volume SS1 - Afterword? ==

Will the afterword of SS1 be translated? I'm quite interested in Kamachi Kazuma's thoughts.

When Js06 posted the link to the epilogue (or was it the full text?) on 4chan, I asked him if there was no afterword. He said there isn't. I also checked now the raw, and seems the last thing is the epilogue. [[User:Kokonice|Kokonice]] 18:21, 19 April 2011 (UCT)

== Are there any translations regarding Bardway? ==

With her appearance in New Testament and the side-mention in the arc for volumes 17/18 making her existence increasingly relevant, is there any possibility of translations of stories in which Bardway has appeared directly (referred to on the Wikipedia character page)? (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_characters#Dawn-colored_Sunlight) (Thank you very much for your time; I wish to convey extreme gratitude for the translating which has been done!)

Well, the rest are on the side stories, which aren't translated, ''yet''.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:09, 22 May 2011 (UCT)

== Kreuzhev or Croitsev ? ==
I recently made some edits to standardize the name, so I change croitsev to kreuzhev, but after further check, it seems the toaru wikia use Croitsev and the Project Guidelines also use it. But Kreuzhev seems more original in terms of russian name.
Which one should we use?
Teh_Ping use Croitsev in vol 4 and Js06 use Kreuzhev in later volumes [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 21:55, 22 June 2011 (UCT)

It's "Croitsef", according to Season 2's character info on her. I know I indicated this in the Project-Specific Guidelines... --[[User:Tactician J|Tact]] 01:47, 24 June 2011 (UCT)

==THANK YOU!==
OMG YOU DID IT!!! Thank you guys so much and please keep up the good work on the side stories! (Yeah, I know some of the early on volumes of the main series aren't finished, but people can just watch season 1 of the show to find out what happens)
Question: Is the author of TAMnI a lolicon? There's loli every where in each chapter of the book

* Light Novel authors tend to be lolicons. Or they think that lolicon protagonists are awesome. The pedo protagonist made me stop reading Hidan to Aria and watching Shana. Hopefully Touma won't end up a lolicon.

==Religion vs Denomination==
I've seen it multiple times through the series, and the following stood out the most: "The three largest religions of Christianity have finally joined forces." Technically, the only Religion at play here is Christianity, The Anglican Church, The Roman Catholic Church and The Russian Orthodox Church are all denominations of Christianity, not religions of Christianity (see
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Religious_denomination)
--[[User:Draringi|Draringi]] 15:47, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

"The three largest factions of Christianity have finally joined forces."
Better?
[[User:Kokonice|Kokonice]] 16:28, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

That is correct. For me, I put it as 'sect' to make it as unrealistic though.

My vicar's going to give me one long sermon if he finds out that the 'model student' is actually doing this series...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 16:41, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

@Kokonice: I was thinking "The three largest denominations of Christianity have finally joined forces.", but anything other than religion is an improvement --[[User:Draringi|Draringi]] 01:23, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Something that may need to change ==

In the "Others" section in the "Series Overview" section, it says next to the two Railgun SS that they are each a set of eight short stories. I haven't read them yet, but I was under the impression that they were each a whole story split into eight parts and not eight stand alone stories. Is a change necessary?

== nicer navbar ==

[[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] was nice and fixed the mess I made into this great navbar:
{{Toaru Nav}}
Shall we use this? I can't see any downsides.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:31, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

Other than it looking like a wikipedia Navbar (with all the additional navs, I have no problems with it, go for it then.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:36, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

How should we add the official parody to the nav bar? in with side stories? under it's own section? a subsection of sidestories? just keep it left out? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 22:38, 26 February 2013 (CST)

== Volume 19 ==

I just started reading Vol. 19 and it seems to need some heavy editing, at least in the beginning. It's readable, but it does distract from the story a little. I'd help myself, but I'd rather get up to date with the series first.

well, volume 19 will be fully locked on 17/10/2011 if the date doesnt change again, so if you are up to date be4 that you can try to edit yourself, just take care to follow the format standards [[User:Carj|Carj]] 20:32, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

Like I said, I can help. But I would seriously advise for a veteran editor to check it out before the lock. For starters, while I'm confident with my English, it isn't my native language. [[Special:Contributions/190.62.5.160|190.62.5.160]] 00:01, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

I could probably edit volume 19 sooner or later because I still have to read volumes 15, SS 2, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22 for personal interest. I could just edit the volumes as I read, but I would like another editor to assist me if possible. [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 06:31, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

Well, I figure that I can edit as I read as well. If you don't need someone with experience I may be of assistance.[[Special:Contributions/190.62.56.180|190.62.56.180]] 13:37, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

I would strongly recommend creating an account first if you're going actively edit. Your help is more than welcomed. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:17, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

I started a little bit, please check it up (ch. 1, part 1). --[[User:Ppaaccoojrf|ppaaccoojrf]] 17:39, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

== Unreadable emails in SS1 / vol14 ==

Hi, does anyone know what was in the emails Misaka sent to Toma during the SS1 arc where Toma was having the class hot-pot outing? I'm re-reading the novels (good job translators!) but cannot find out what was the event for the handphone mails. It was said Misaka also called Toma but lost connection. Would be grateful if anyone can tell me thanks!

At this point it's not revealed: we'll have to wait for the railgun manga to get there... --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:25, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

I see, thanks. I thought it might be involved with one of the SS with Misaka as the lead. Lets see what the author comes up with.

== NT3 Chapter Names ==

Well, after reading the prologue, I have a strong belief that what I had "In the Fifty States" is more accurate. Fifty States refers to the United States, and there is no mention of a fiftieth state or anything like that in the prologue. What are the opinions of others? --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 19:31, 11 December 2011 (CST)
:No, the chapter title is correct. The scene takes place in Hawaii, which was the 50th and final(for now) state to join the United States. [[Special:Contributions/108.208.102.9|108.208.102.9]] 19:42, 11 December 2011 (CST)
::Ahh, thanks for explaining that. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 19:45, 11 December 2011 (CST)

== Was this ever translated? ==
[http://r-s.sakura.ne.jp/w/s/ipi.htm It's a short story on Kiyotaka's website.]

== NT Volume 4 ==
Just a suggestion. When the traslition of NT 4 is finished you could divde the book in 4, 5 or 8 chapters, because that should look better. I do not understand why the autor divided the book like that.

honestly by the looks of the chapters it looks like an ss volume, if you know what i mean. Anyways i think most tlers like to keep everything as close to the authors work as possible.--[[User:J112|J112]] 15:09, 13 March 2012 (CDT)

I know that, but you could use the "Period" parts to divide the chapters, there are 3 "Periods", and in the end you have some chapters like "A_Cardinal_Error.34", "Capter n" and the epilogue.

I suggest something like this (when the translation is finished):

*Illustrations
*Chapter 1 (01-07)
*Chapter 2 (08-21)
*Chapter 3 (22-32)
*Chapter 4 (33-37)
*Afterword

Or:

*Illustrations
*Chapters 01-07
*Chapters 08-21
*Chapters 22-32
*Chapters 33-37
*Afterword

*Illustrations
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

NOTE: 07, 21 and 32 are "Period" parts

== Haimura's website ==

'''js06''' recently translated his comments info on the character designs and such. isn't it possible for those to be added here as well?
[[User:Hao-sama|Hao-sama]] 08:33, 13 June 2012 (CDT)

== The extent of Touma's ability's nullifying... ==
I recall the time when Index first experience Touma's ability there was a mention of something like negate God's miracles and bringing him misfortune. Could that right hand have nullified Touma's ability to perceive the garden thrust before his eyes every single day? I mean there are instances where you can tell he is a healthy young male but REALLY? REALLY REALLY? Before the great battle between 'the erotic fallen angel vs the ever so holy elemental fairy' I would have sought proper compensation to bring forth such a grand battle even sooner. He may be suffering from a misfortune greater than we can imagine.

That's for my first theory. However my second theory is that right hand brings misfortune to others. As Mikoto is Misuzu's biological daughter but the difference is... well anyways, maybe her contact with Touma had some unwanted effects? How convenient was the explanation of what happened to Fraulein Kreutune afterwords? Even though Hamazura has Takitsubo did Touma's intervention influence Fremea's presence. Accelerator only needed to complete the Level 6 Shift Project, his powers weren't meant for babysitting. Can Touma's right hand really negate God's miracles? Is the world facing a new crisis after WWIII? What happen to that forest of huge breast from when first appeared in the NT series? What the hell is he doing with people like Birdway and Cendrillon?

Yea I'm up to no good [[User:Keisanichi|Keisanichi]] ([[User talk:Keisanichi|talk]]) 21:58, 2 February 2013 (CST)

-for your first theory I'm pretty sure that he just claims that ...it can nullify anything it touches ..
he Is healthy bit he used to misfortune that he really don't see any fortune in getting a girl (espicially after index bitting him always and mikoto shocking him almost every time they meet) another thing that he don't remember meeting them the first time it makes him awkward w/them ..
about mikoto's ""unwanted effects?"" she still young right ?--[[User:Ahmadmanga|Ahmadmanga]] ([[User talk:Ahmadmanga|talk]]) 16:39, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

==What happened . .==

Hello guys, just recently checked TaMnI wiki page and noticed the Supervisor notice, (Not that I want to add further into the subject), removal of Novel Cover Illustrations for each volume. I mean, what happened? (point = Internal wars? where/what is this?). Also, the illustrations for each volume was already translated and under editing, all that is still untranslated would be Volume 6 of New Testament. [[User:Carinderyeah|Carinderyeah]] ([[User talk:Carinderyeah|talk]]) 00:01, 23 March 2013 (CDT)

Regarding the novel cover illustrations, I don't think they have ever been next to each volume. Some projects seem to have the cover illustrations next to the volumes on the main page; others, like this one, simply don't. Regarding the supervisor notice, there was one set of undo's and a little discussion regarding some formatting. Unless there were communications that weren't visible to me, I assumed that TehPing was just preemptively saying not get him involved. I wouldn't have called it a "war". Perhaps it is a little confusing to visitors to have that bit of the message be the first thing they see coming to this page... --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:46, 23 March 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 21 ==

Hello, when I was importing volume 21 into my library, I noticed that it shared the same metadata as volume 20, and problems occurred. For some reason, I can't edit the PDF's metadata, so I would appreciate it if someone could reupload it with the proper metadata. Thanks.

Ah, looks like the name was the same as volume 20. Here, see if [http://www.mediafire.com/?nrf1q77tmld9yax this] one works. -[[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]] ([[User talk:Ultranova17|talk]]) 02:51, 13 May 2013 (CDT)

== Seivelun sisters' paired language quirks: ==

I've previously asked and learned that Fremea's often-used term is 'Daitai'. Today, watching the eighth Railgun S episode, I've learned that Frenda also uses a term often, 'Kekkyoku'.
 | 
If I understand correctly, currently the translations here are consistent with those on the To Aru/Toaru wiki, 'Essentially' and 'Basically'. However, from the nuances of common use, 'Daitai' and 'Kekkyoku' can also be translated as 'In the first place' and 'In the end'. These can be seen as complementary(/bookend) phrases, appropriate given the sibling relationship (and maybe also their younger/older statuses?), and may be better choices for communicating that link to readers unaware of the terms' original forms.
 | 
I am aware that it would be inconvenient to go through all usages and implement this, but I nevertheless request that it be considered. If time passes and there is no objection, I may attempt this myself (with my apologies if I attempt it and it is objected to after the fact). Thank you for your time! -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 03:43, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

My opinion as someone who reads and edits Index is that, in general for things that fall into the realm of preference/format, it's good to go with what the translator(s) use so that it's consistent with the least number of edits. Not having any jp language skills, I can't speak to whether the nuance of those terms would be a matter of accuracy rather than preference, but if so, it seems to me that it would then be considered a major edit that should be approved by the translator or supervisor first. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:06, 2 June 2013 (CDT)
:Thank you for this! The translators are likely multiple, and the "just don't involve me" supervisor notice on the main page leaves doubt as to the preferred course of action, but the '[...]before any major contribution' paragraph on the Registration page gives someone else to approach for guidance (though in theory only required for Anonymous contributions?). *will attempt to do so* -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 16:20, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
::While there have been many translators who have contributed, the only currently active one is [[User talk:js06|js06]]. And as for supervisor, I was referring to the one in the [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index#Project_Staff|project staff list]], [[User talk:Teh_Ping|Teh_Ping]]; however, as you noted, the supervisor notice implies he may not be interested in deciding on this issue. I noticed that you contacted thelastgaurdian. He is the head admin (creator) for the wiki, and he wouldn't normally get involved with project specific things like this. Also, he apparently no longer visits the wiki frequently and is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=186492#p186492 very hard to get a hold of]. I would say [[User talk:js06|js06]] is the one you most likely want to contact. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:13, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
:::Thank you very much for the information! *copies across* -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 02:12, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

This had never really occurred to me as "in the first place" is a secondary meaning of 大体 and I was trying to match it to "basically", but you have a point. On top of that, I honestly can't even remember why I chose "basically" instead of the more accurate "in the end" for Frenda. You can change it if you want and I'll check to see what is being used the next time one of the characters shows up. However, I've noticed that people often oppose changes to accepted translations of terms or speech patterns even when the new version is better and/or more accurate, so it's possible people will try to change it back or complain. [[User:Js06|Js06]] ([[User talk:Js06|talk]]) 12:14, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

That works for me. Anyone that has a problem with the change can be linked to this page for further discussion. I'll begin work on changing the text in the illustrations and the PDFs. Were you going to go ahead and make the changes on BT Multipartite? -[[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]] ([[User talk:Ultranova17|talk]]) 14:04, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

ooh, do go through with this. I do believe that since at least in this case, "in the first place" and "in the end" carry significant (if not symbolic) meaning that shouldn't be lost, it would be good to have the translations reflect this. I am behind you 100% (and too lazy to help you out myself) [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 21:06, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

My thanks! I would be glad to attempt the changes; I will aim to begin within the day (possibly in two-to-three hours when I should have a large block of time). If I record the number of changes in each section here, it should make it easier to change again in the worst-case scenario. -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 03:14, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

(Starting with the special cases first, then panning out to the normal cases.) 
Frenda wiki page, 2 changes; Fremea wiki page, 3 changes. 
NTV6C5 Part 1, 4 (proxy) Frenda changes; other parts, 7 Fremea changes. 
No mention of either sister's name in any of the Side Stories, in SS1, or in SS2. No changes to make in V22. 
Frenda's lifespan narrowed down to V15 chapters 2 and 4 only, to my surprise. Chapter 2, 8 Frenda changes (Part 2 only); Chapter 4, 0 Frenda changes. 
| 
In V15C4, there's a line 'Basically, that was all Frenda was – all a comrade was – to Mugino.' As it's not something that Frenda says I've left it unchanged, but if it's 'Kekkyoku' then it's very likely a deliberate narrative reference to her way of speaking, in which case it should be changed. 
| 
Saving this record for the moment; will immediately continue and finish (unless I've overlooked a volume) with the NT volumes, looking for Fremea's name and/or words only. This is taking a little longer than it otherwise might as I find myself enjoying rereading sections I haven't read in a while. *happiness* -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 06:33, 5 June 2013 (CDT)
:(Actually, my desire for thoroughness/completeness is niggling at me. I'm assuming 'Kekkyoku' for the V15C4 line and changing it, but please change it back if it's in fact different. -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 06:38, 5 June 2013 (CDT))
NTV1C3 8 Fremea changes; NTV1C4 5 Fremea changes; NTV1C5 4 Fremea changes. 
I consistently end up nostalgically rereading the chapters... nevertheless, it's getting late, so I'll make an effort to not do so for the remaining volumes. 
NTV2C2 5 Fremea changes; NTV2C3 1 Fremea change. 
NTV5C2 2 Fremea changes; NTV5C4 20 Fremea changes. 
NTV6C6 10 Fremea changes; NTV6C7 2 Fremea changes. 
NTV6C2 5 Fremea changes; NTV6C3 3 Fremea changes; NTV6C4 2 Fremea changes; NTV6Epilogue 3 Fremea changes. 
Complete! (Unless I've overlooked something.) ((*happiness*)) -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 11:10, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

You were right. It is 'Kekkyoku'. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] ([[User talk:Rock96|talk]]) 11:18, 5 June 2013 (CDT)
:(*happiness!*) Thank you for checking! -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 17:50, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

== Regarding the Creation of a Calendar/Timeline Section for the Index Project Page ==

'''Okay, maybe not a timeline per say (as we already have one on the Index Wiki).'''

It is now the tenth year of the Index franchise and the material in it is getting 'slightly' annoying to put into some sort of chronological order. Not surprising since the franchise spans 2 light novel series, 3 manga series, 4 anime series and a bunch of side stories.

I have noticed for a while that on the Sword Art Online page there is a timeline section which organizes and presents the events that occur in the light novels as a visual timeline and a text based one similar to the one on the Index Wiki. '''This is not what I am asking for.'''

What I am asking for is a similar section on the Index page which displays a visual representation of all of the events which have occurred in the Index Light Novel Series, the Railgun manga series and the Side Stories. However since the events in Index seem to occur in consecutive short periods of time usually lasting a day to 3 days, it would not be a timeline but more of a '''calendar''' for the current year in the Index continuity.

Of course, I am not asking any of '''you''' guys to make it. I've sort of already gone through the trouble. I have created a PNG file called '''A Certain Unified Calendar''' which organizes every single story arc in the light novels, manga and adaptations (minus a few exceptions) into a nice colour coded calendar. The calendar is chronologically correct, well presented and has a small file size (368KB). There are spoilers for a few of the early novels but aside from that the only real spoilers are the names of the story arcs.

I made the calendar for a few reasons. Firstly, IMO the timeline on the Index wiki is far too congested with information and we needed a nice streamlined way of viewing the order of events. Secondly, for the sake of the unfortunately split fanbases of both Index and Railgun. Index and Railgun form an interconnected narrative and particularly in Railgun, one requires knowledge of the events and timeline of the other series to get 100 percent of the implied meaning. Also I was getting tired of Railgun fans watching the current Railgun S anime questioning the order of events or "whether a certain event had occurred yet or not", etc... Lastly, I had a lot of free time on my hands and would be happy to share this with the fandom. ''There may also be a small hint of jealousy there due to Sword Art Online but you can ignore that.''

I would love to hear your thoughts on this. Also as I am a new user here I am not entirely sure how to upload the file on my computer to the site if need be; rather I dont know any of the formalities on this site. A bit of help on that would also be appreciated.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 03:26, 8 July 2013 (CDT)

Well since no one has said anything to the contrary, I have gone ahead and created a section for the Calendar. If no one likes the inclusion of the calendar, first discuss it here and remove it on an agreed consensus. In the mean time, I will eventually ask for a thread to be opened up on the Animesuki forum as the place for discussion regarding any revisions that may need to be made to the calendar as the story progresses.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 07:52, 10 July 2013 (CDT)

Alright. I love it. Thank you so much.
I've been re-reading the novels, and I need to get around to watching the Railgun anime. This makes it a lot easier to remember what went on in which volume and when. [[User:Astralmeson|Astralmeson]] ([[User talk:Astralmeson|talk]]) 13:08, 10 July 2013 (CDT)

The calendar section has been moved from the top of the page to under the PDFs as per Teh Ping's suggestion.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 10:04, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

== Name of Gremlin magicians (and related) ==

I've seen that all of the names of Gremlin magicians have been explained... but one. And that's Othinus. From what I've found, "Othinus" is latin for "Odin", which explains why she's the head and why she seeks Gungnir. And I don't know if it will be relevant, but on Odin's second exile, he was replaced by Ullr (Ollerus, in latin), an skiing hunting archer god (take note Odin was originally a hunting god too).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:05, 24 September 2013 (CDT)

== Index project page renovations feedback ==
<div class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" data-collapsetext="Hide" data-expandtext="Show">
Just my personal opinion/feedback on the changes to the project page. My personal preference is to avoid extra clicking, even at the expense of extra scrolling; so I preferred it when the chapter links were available without having to click the "show" icon, even if it meant I had to scroll (scroll wheel ftw) though the entire (long) page. For things like awards, I do prefer them hidden since I don't need to see them each time I visit the page. But finding and clicking on the chapter links is the main reason I visit the page. Also, one unfortunate loss of functionality is that clicking on a link in the table of contents no longer brings you to that volume (unless you've already clicked show to open the table). My preference/vote would be that the tables that hide the chapters be set to default open when loading the page, and then those that want to can close them by clicking "hide". With regards to the volume covers, I don't think it's necessary, but I'm pretty apathetic. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:51, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Also, particularly if the chapter tables stay closed, I suggest adding the volume ranges in parenthesis for each set so it's easier to know which table needs to be opened to find the volume you want. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:51, 2 December 2013 (CST)

I agree with quite a few things you said. Additionally, I'd like the Table of Contents to reflect what the collapsed tables look like.
--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 23:03, 2 December 2013 (CST)

 
I have made edits such that the collapsible tables will start open when you first navigate to the page (or when the page is refreshed). This means you will be able to use the ToC to navigate to the novel you want without hassle or needing to open tables, etc. I am hesitant about making changes to the ToC as I dont know how these edits may influence viewing the series on the bakareader ex app (I am probably worrying about this unneccesarily). If there are no problems with that, I too agree that ToC should be edited to reflect the tables. Also, now that the tables will start open, I may be able to take out the volume ranges in the parenthesis (with consultation obviously).

The addition of the novel covers to the page shouldn't really affect older readers of the series (rather they should be indifferent to it); however, as long as it makes the page and series even just a little bit more enticing, appealing, accessible to the newer readers it can't be a bad thing. I stopped at Volume 22 after being given a heads up by [[User:Skies|Skies]] about getting permission from Teh Ping. I have tried to contact him via Animesuki and his Index Talk Page for feedback regarding the edits but he has yet to respond (though he gave me permission to use the tables). If he doesn't say anything regarding them, I will probably put up the rest of the covers within a week from now unless Teh Ping responds. It should be easy to remove the covers and change things back to how they were should Teh Ping say otherwise.
--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 01:44, 6 December 2013 (CST)
:::I have edited headings so that the ToC reflects the collapsible tables.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 15:50, 6 December 2013 (CST)
:::I have modified the page a bit more by compacting the Parody Stories Section, adding in experimental 'Back to Contents' links and other minor edits.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 20:22, 7 December 2013 (CST)

:I think I have gotten the hard part out of the way. I have changed the code on the collapsible tables so that they work better with the browser. Each collapsible table can now be expanded and collapsed by clicking on the corresponding colour bar. The opening and closing animations for the tables have noticably improved. The tables have the same initial state from before so there should be no hassles with navigating using the ToC.
:Lastly, I have added a toggle above the ToC that once clicked, collapses all of the open novel sections. This is particularly useful when first navigating to the page and allows the viewer to quickly close all the open sections. The downside is that the code screws up if they the sections arent all open or all closed. eg. if one is open and the rest are closed, clicking the button will lead to one being closed and the rest being opened. If there is a code that only collapses the novel sections, I am all ears.
:Things left to do include:
::Fixing the aforementioned toggle problem.
::Add novel covers for the rest of the series (follwing the plan that was outlined above)
::Modify first paragraph to include updated information (towards end of month)
:::I was contemplating making a character introduction section as well but I realised how stupid that would be for this series.
:I plan to finalise all of these edits before New Testament Volume 9 is released. Continual feedback is welcome as always.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:24, 8 December 2013 (CST)
 
::Finally managed to fix that master toggle problem to a degree that I actually feel satisfied with. Only Pictures and Opening Paragraph are left. Pictures on Friday, Opening Paragraph modified next year.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 07:31, 10 December 2013 (CST)

Starting off with a bit more simple feedback: --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)
*One thing that seems a little awkward to me is having the close/open all bar (and now the individuals too) at the top of the page. Because of the toc and other sections in between, that bar isn't together with the actual volumes, so it's a little strange to open and close them without being able to see it happen. I would probably put it right above the "The Toaru Majutsu no Index series" header.
*Something very minor is that the "series overview" collapsible tables at the bottom currently have the two newest entries outside the tables, but I would say they can be lumped in with the rest that are under the table (even if there translations haven't been completed). I also prefer the current version of the side stories collapsible table where the Necessarius SS is included in the table, as opposed to a past version where it was the only thing outside the tables when they were collapsed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)

It's somewhat difficult for me to give feedback because I think I have a different personal preference for the project page. I tend to prefer things be simple, but you obviously prefer the added functionality (I'm not saying either is view is better than the other). I think the following things will fall under this difference of views, so they're less likely to be useful for your vision for the project page: --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)
*I do think that which volumes went into the anime is useful information to have somewhere on the page (since people always ask), but I probably wouldn't have divided up the volume links into as many pieces. I probably would have just made OT, NT, and other stories as tables, under the assumption that the table collapse would be most commonly used by people skipping OT to get to the newest NT chapter (but I still prefer to have all tables default open). The other things is the divisions use headers/breakdowns that are, I assume, not official labels (Prelude to War, WWIII, Gremlin Saga), though I could be wrong about that. I think they're very reasonable labels, but it still falls under my general preference of keeping things simple.
*For me personally, the back to contents links aren't as necessary since I just use the (browser's) back button on my mouse. But maybe others would use them.
*I would probably put all of the award years under a single collapsible table, since that would be less clicking for me if I wanted to look at the awards over the years (my guess is that someone would want to either look at all of the awards or none of them). I do agree with the use of the collapsed table in general here, because the awards are too long and would take up too much space before getting to the chapter links. I would also same the same thing (a single collapsible table) for the "series overview" tables at the end, but there's fewer there, so I don't notice it as much.
*When I first encountered your new style of table, it took me a little getting used to the fact that the whole thing was effectively a button and that my mouse cursor didn't switch to the 'link' version (a hand). Though this might just mean I'm not as used to dealing with interactive websites. I do think the tables are fancier with this new version, and I wouldn't suggest changing anything. I just thought I'd mention it here since it was the first thing I noticed about them, though I've gotten perfectly used it after using them a few times.
*The cover images don't currently align with the volume headers. Many pages with cover images have code to do that, but I'm not sure if I would actually want it here because it would make everything a little bit longer. But as I said before, I'm pretty apathetic about cover images whatever is done with them (unless it's the left-right alignment, then I'd have a stronger opinion against it, no offense meant to Cautr).
As I said, I don't expect you to necessarily act on that feedback since our viewpoints are different, I was just elaborating on those since you asked for feedback. As far as the actual code, I don't notice any bugs when using it, and the tables do have some fancy functionality and formatting. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)

Well you don't need to worry about whether your feedback will be helpful or not. Even a contrarian's feedback has its uses. If I can make you happy at the same time as accomplishing my goals, its a victory for everyone! Anyway, just to address the things you have said:
:*"''I would probably put (the template) right above the "The Toaru Majutsu no Index series" header.''" == '''That sounds like it is worth trying.'''
:*"''Something very minor is that the "series overview" collapsible tables at the bottom currently have the two newest entries outside the tables, but I would say they can be lumped in with the rest that are under the table''" == '''I can't say that I have strong opinions about this but I do prefer it as it is. It is a way for people to see what the latest content in the franchise is.'''
:*"''...but I probably wouldn't have divided up the volume links into as many pieces.''" == '''Teh Ping originally suggested this layout, so I went with that idea. This could change in the future but honestly I think that the Season 1 and 2 sections should be left as is.'''
:*"''For me personally, the back to contents links aren't as necessary since I just use the (browser's) back button on my mouse. But maybe others would use them.''" == '''I guess I could put less emphasis on the links then (like in the Parody and Short Stories Sections).'''
:*"''I would probably put all of the award years under a single collapsible table...''" == '''Maybe...In the short term I can add a toggle just like the ones for the novel sections that switches open and closed sections.'''
:*"''...my mouse cursor didn't switch to the 'link' version (a hand).''" == '''I can fix that.'''
'''So yeah, the feedback had some actionable insights. Thanks!'''--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:53, 10 December 2013 (CST)
 
Further edits have been made in light of Cthaeh's feedback.
*Master Toggle has been moved down
*Master Toggle for Awards Section created
*TOC links are now smaller
*Mouse changes to pointer (hand) when hovering above all toggles.
*Page looks much better in general now.
Still waiting on you Teh Ping--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 23:56, 10 December 2013 (CST)

Wow, I have no idea such things can be done on the wiki XD.

Actually, I wanted to break volumes 14-19 down into smaller parts, but because of the focus of 3 different protagonists, I decided not to (then again, it would be redundant to divide everything into such small parts when the aim of the collapsable tables are to prevent that). I felt that there should at least be seasons 1 and 2 since many new fans would probably have started from the anime, and would want to know where to continue after this.

Anyway, that is a solid job (okay, easily an understatement here) right there. I'm fine with the covers being placed on the main page, but for consistency sake, please continue to place the other covers on the main page.

Now back to TPのいない馬鹿ー月--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 08:57, 11 December 2013 (CST)

I really like the master Open/Close row.
If I may offer one more suggestion for conformity, a brief teaser of Volumes 1~22 before the start of the volumes, like the New Testament section.
--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 18:00, 11 December 2013 (CST)

I have updated the page with the rest of the novel covers and changed the picture that is shown with the New testament teaser. I am not entirely sure as to what could be put in the teaser for Volumes 1~22 as I feel that it is already adequately covered in the story synopsis. At the very least, the vast majority of the renovations appear to be done. Now lets hope a new Toaru anime is announced in the coming year...10th anniversary on April 10 2014 after all.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:44, 11 December 2013 (CST)
 
:Updated the opening paragraph of the page with more current information. With this all of the renovations appear to be over... unless someone wants me to make a character introduction section. That would be hell...--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 04:20, 13 December 2013 (CST)

This is a little late given that the section is already under construction, but I dislike the idea of including a character introduction section. It goes back to my general preference for a simple things and keeping the project page smaller. I don't think character introduction information is necessary or directly relevant for reading the series; and it's starting to overlap with outside sources of information such as the TAMNI wikia. Obviously a few other projects have it, so there are people who like it, but that's my two cents. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 08:51, 14 December 2013 (CST)

I love the changes to the site, except when one tries using the android app from this site, BakaReader EX, none of the volumes or chapters show up to click on.--[[Special:Contributions/198.189.249.49|198.189.249.49]] 15:43, 14 December 2013 (CST)

Leaving the whole issue of the character introduction aside for now, I really enjoy using the BakaReader EX App as it is very convenient for reading light novels; so I was rather worried when the above comment mentioned that none of the volumes or chapters show up to click on. However, when I checked the app on my phone, and downloaded all chapters, everything still seems to be working. I have actually been double checking the app to see if my edits were screwing up the Index section. '''However, when I deleted a volume and tried to refresh to see if the volume would come back, it didn't.''' I have a sneaking suspicion that I know what is causing the problem but for that, I will need to test it. Please bare with me....--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 06:04, 15 December 2013 (CST)

Aaaaaand the problem has been identified. When I changed the layout of the page in order to have the ToC reflect the page's contents, I made the Headings of the Novels one level lower. Turns out, the app only registers novels if their Heading is Level 3 (if it is surrounded by 3 equals signs). We will have to sacrifice the look of the ToC in order to get the page working again on the app. I believe that the app holds more importance than the ToC. I will get to work on it straight away.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 06:16, 15 December 2013 (CST)

'''The ToC layout has been changed back to what it used to be in order to fix the problem occurring on the BakaReader EX App.''' Now all new volumes should be appearing as normal. Thanks alot to [[Special:Contributions/198.189.249.49|198.189.249.49]] for pointing it out as I would have missed it otherwise. For those of you not in the know, a problem occurred if attempting to refresha nd download a completely unlisted volume on the app. Any missing volumes wouldn't show up. The problem was directly caused by changing the ToC layout (it seems the layout is crucial for the functioning of the app). Thank God this was solved before the release of Volume NT9; I would have been extremely pissed off if the problem came to light during that time.
:...And with that finally solved, I am making a '''character's introduction section''' (similar to Oda Nobuna and DxD) on my user page as a trial. Cthaeh's comment regarding the intro has slightly disheartened me in continuing but '''perhaps other people have a different view on it'''. Veteran readers shouldn't really care: it will be in an already-collapsed table upon load. So you don't have to read or view it. I have been creating it in a way that doesn't have any spoilers or reveal any of the important plot but you can judge that for yourself. Again, it is mostly for newer readers to get interested in the series, just like the novel covers. If you are curious as to how it looks, check my user page to see how it is coming along. Perhaps you could even give me suggestions for the character descriptions...I am struggling with those...--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 06:52, 15 December 2013 (CST)

Sorry, my earlier comment was hastily written, didn't really say what I intended, and came out pretty negative as a result. The bulk of my opinion would be better represented as "more trouble than it's worth". There are a lot of characters in Index, so it's a lot of work. The fact that you've already started likely means you likely think it's worth the trouble. I have a minimalist opinion in general, so that affects in my personal opinion on character sections, but I'm probably in the minority. As you said, it really doesn't affect the long time readers that much. If you really did want feedback for casual/new readers, they probably don't look at discussion pages; the place with the highest number of casual readers is likely the facebook page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 12:00, 15 December 2013 (CST)

I'm gonna be blunt when I say I frankly don't want to see character introductions on the project page. I don't honestly like the format of the Highschool DxD project page. I think we're at the point now where we should slow down on the edits. I really liked how the Index page looked prior to adding the collapsing tables. At this point I think the expansion of the page is reaching overly zealous.--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 14:06, 15 December 2013 (CST)

And with that, I am outnumbered in opinion regarding the character's section. I think Skies makes a fair point. The page has changed quite a bit in look since I have started editing; with collapsing tables and novel covers etc. I will play it safe and end this editing process this time around. The original goals of the edits were to compact the page's length and make the page a bit more appealing to newer readers. I think those goals have been accomplished and adding a new section would be overkill. I will still make the character's section in private but with no actual intention of using it in the short term. Perhaps if because of a new anime, Index's light novel popularity becomes red hot again and new readers will visit the page, then I can reconsider the proposal then. But such a time would happen, at least a year from now... I guess now I can finally go back to my original task then.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 16:58, 15 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

This is not really an update but more of a summary of the recent changes that have been made to the Index Main Page. Previous feedback and conversations have been collapsed.
:*'''Modified opening paragraph to better reflect the current standing of the series in regards to franchise material and recent awards. Extra information has been hidden in a collapsed-on-load table. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Greatly expanded Awards section with past and recent Kono LN ga Sugoi! Rankings
:*'''Placed Awards for different years in collapsed-on-load tables with clickable custom toggles to open/close years. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Placed great portion of the list of updates into a collapsed-on-load table with clickable custom toggles titled 'Older Updates.' <strike>Due to compatability isses with the Firefox Browser, the Updates Section Collapsing table itself shouldn't be placed in div tags.</strike>Update: Section is now placed in div tags after site was updated--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 20:10, 14 January 2014 (CST)
:*'''Split the novel sections into different sub-sections with First Series headings suggested by Teh Ping. Each sub-section is a collapsible table with clickable custom toggles. (Page Space Saved when collapsed)'''
:*Novel Sections collapsible tables are open-on-load due to some readers using the Table of Contents (ToC) to navigate. ToC links do not work unless collapsible table is open.
:*'''ToC does NOT reflect the new subsections as a formatting issue leads to the BakaReader EX App not functioning properly for the Index novels. Problems that occurred when this was being tested should not be happening anymore.'''Small Update: BakaReader EX seems to have updated the App to handle the previous layout of the ToC. But I am fine with things as they are right now.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 19:28, 25 December 2013 (CST)
:*Created and added a Master toggle that shows which sections are open/closed and allows for quick collapsing of the novel sections.
:*'''Added light novel cover illustrations opposite novel content, similar to other Baka-Tsuki Pages.'''
:*Added small 'Back to Contents' links throughout page for those that want them.
:*'''Changed image next to New Testament intro description. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Place Inactive translators into collapsed-on-load table. (Page Space Saved)
:*'''Place Editors in side by side wikitables (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Placed Series Overview section in Collapsed-on-Load Tables with clickable custom toggles. Novels that have not been completely translated stay outside of the tables. (Page Space Saved)
A character's introduction section idea was thrown out there by me. However, considering the large amount of changes already made to the page in the last month, the idea was quickly withdrawn from this set of edits. The idea may be put out there again when a new anime for the Index franchise is announced; however there is currently no timeframe for this. For those still interested in what a theoretical character introduction section for Toaru Majutsu no Index would look like, head to my user page. It is currently still in beta stage. The above edits have been okayed by supervisor Teh Ping. '''As of now, the renovation period is over.''' ''Toaru Kagaku no Accelerator begins in the next issue of Dengeki Daioh; NT Volume 9 is released on January 10; Funimation has announced Index II and Movie; the 10th Anniversary of the entire franchise will be on April 10th, 2014.'' --[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:56, 18 December 2013 (CST)
 

== Volume 11 Notes ==

Now, not to be rude to Teh_ping or anything since he did so much of the translation work on this series, but volume 11 has several notes on Christianity. I question why these are in the text. I mean at most I would expect them to be translator notes at the bottom, though I wonder if they even belong there as they're notes on well, the bible, rather than anything in the series.

(Teh_ping: For your information, he wasn’t. He was one of the Seventy, not Twelve)

(Teh_ping: for more information, read Genesis 18:16 to 19:29)

(Teh_ping: In Sodom)

(Teh_ping: She got turned into a pillar of salt)

(Teh_ping: Nope, Jesus here did carry the Cross up the hill himself.)

--[[User:Kaloo|Kaloo]] ([[User talk:Kaloo|talk]]) 20:23, 31 December 2013 (CST)

They should be translation notes at the bottom. If anything, editors just haven't gotten around to fixing this volume (in fact, many of the middle volumes haven't seen any real edits in quite a while). As for the fact they're notes on Christianity, it's best to include them. What may or may not be common knowledge doesn't necessarily hold true for people in other parts of the world.
--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 03:14, 1 January 2014 (CST)

On this topic, according the synoptic gospel, weren't there someone named Simon of Cyrene who actually helped Jesus carried the cross to the calvary?--[[Special:Contributions/139.228.6.168|139.228.6.168]] 00:59, 10 February 2014 (CST)

== Early Volumes Translation Fixing ==

As has already been said on my user page, I have begun making edits to Volume 1 as part of a greater project to fix the translations for the Season 1 and 2 light novels. The edits are being made with direct consultation with the series' translator js06. Volumes 1 and 2 will serve as the basis for all critique on my edits. Once everyone is satisifed with the way things look, I will proceed onwards from there. Any feedback regarding the edits should go on my talk page in the relevant section. I only ask editors to wait until I finish a whole volume (volume 1) before giving feedback.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 19:38, 6 January 2014 (CST)
 '''Volume 1 Edits are complete. Any feedback should go to my talk page.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 03:10, 8 January 2014 (CST)
'''

== PDF files not updated ==

I know there is a generate PDF function, but I don't like the layout it created so I prefer user made ones. But why hasn't anyone updated the files, particularly the old ones ? There are still mistakes from the previous version on Baka-tsuki that have been fixed in the HMTL files, but not in the PDF. [[Special:Contributions/42.112.3.98|42.112.3.98]] 10:09, 18 February 2014 (CST)

What mistakes are you talking about? The last modified date of the PDFs was about two and a half weeks ago. There are only nine or so edits that have happened since. -[[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]] ([[User talk:Ultranova17|talk]]) 11:43, 18 February 2014 (CST)

My bad. I forgot that the naming issues will be resolved only when OH&S starts his fixing, and when I saw the duplicate paragraph in the afterword of vol. 4, my mind just grouped them together. That duplicate is the only mistake I remember, and if you still keep updating the files, then there's no prob then. And also thank you for your work [[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]], I really appreciate it. [[Special:Contributions/42.112.3.98|42.112.3.98]] 05:45, 19 February 2014 (CST)

== Time for another Abandoned Project==
Yenpress License huh? It's finally happening. Thank you translators and editors alike, for all your tireless (but no longer endless) hard work.
http://www.yenpress.com/2014/04/sakura-con-2014-announcements-new-licenses/
[[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 17:40, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

Wait, was it confirmed that even New Testament is licensed? Because if it isn't, the translation project should continue at least for it.
[[Iser:Kamina lowell|Kamina lowell]] ([[User talk:Kamina lowell|talk]]) 19:34, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

I agree. Technically, the Toaru Majutsu no Index page consists of 2 different series. Even if we have to let go the First Series, we can still keep the Second Series, the Side Stories and the Parodies on the site. Is there a higher power on this site that can be consulted on this?
And Yen Press will perpetually be 10 years behind the newest light novel releases as they will release novels at the same rate that Kamachi is writing new ones. Does Baka-Tsuki have a policy for this situation or will they just abandon the project without considering its circumstances and treating it like it the other licensed light novels?--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 21:32, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

That seems unfair to say. Once a project gets licensed, continuing to work on it may open them up to legal problems, regardless of how far behind the localized version is. Furthermore, not all people are willing to support a series by buying, if there is a free version available. Right now, I'm just hoping New Testament really is considered a separate series with separate rights than the original, and that Yen hasn't bought those as well. --Rasen

R.I.P Toaru, They will Murder you </3

The real question is: Is it really fair to charge when a better version is for free?

The only way I can see this not being horrible is if they hire JS06, Our God to do it.--[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 21:52, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

Now that it's possible to support the author, is it really fair to give his work away for free? You know, Kamachi needs to eat too. As much as IP laws are abused by companies and such for profit, I recognise that its original intent is to protect the creator. It's not like I won't be upset about English releases being about a decade behind Kamachi's, but the upshot is that he'll actually end up getting paid for them when I buy a copy. [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 22:12, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

Well, it's not possible YET. If it's anything like SAO, it'll be a good number of months before the first volume is released, and in the meantime, maybe we could get NT 10 translated before the project is officially abandoned. --Rasen

Talk:Toaru Majutsu no Index

2014-04-20T02:48:44Z

Rasen: /* Time for another Abandoned Project */

Talk:Toaru Majutsu no Index

2014-04-20T02:47:18Z

Rasen: /* Time for another Abandoned Project */

[http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=1697525#post1697525 Illustration overview] reminder found in the project forum...

== How I enlist ? ==

I done reading to aru majutsu no index chapter 9. So i want to post it in here.
Is it possible? How can I post it anyway? Japanese to Indonesia. japanese to englist. - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

Well, you could really just post it unless you want specific clearance from the moderators at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2148&start=195 project forum]. For the Indonesian one, you should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Indonesian" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up.

If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask. -Repose

actuality I already completed translate english. Not so hard to make it to indonesia. but if I done where and how post it ? - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

The Indonesian version? For that you have to create the Alternate Language Project similar to other Alternate Language Projects with the complete translation of the Project Page (as a naming example: <nowiki>[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]</nowiki> ([[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]])), Registration Page, a thread in the Alternate Language Subforum in the Baka-Tsuki Forum and at least one translated Chapter to get the approval to continue the project. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:19, 9 December 2009 (UTC)

it so hard for to made but I will keep trying. I need time to study about it.

am i wrong ?

I've just joined up, and have registered on the TAMNI register page, is that good enough? I can't seem to get into the forum link. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:44, 26 June 2010 (UTC)

Should be just fine, as I assume you'll be translating to English like the other things you've done. I suppose you don't need the forum unless you want to set up a project page up or want to discuss translation terms, but still, not sure why the links don't work for you. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've noticed some irregular grammar and English usage on several chapters, do the translators/lead editors for this series mind if I take an axe to these chapters? My English is pretty good, it's just that I may be a bit liberal in changing adjectives or phrasing of words --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 11:33, 6 April 2011 (EST)

==Chapter 2: Doubt_Lovers.==
The link refer to "http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume5_'''Chapter1'''" So I think of them is wrong?
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 12:16, 14 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks EnigmaticRepose for fixing it!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 00:32, 15 February 2010 (UTC)

==What the shit.==
Why would a translation project start at volume 12 instead of volume 1? Imagine watching the Lord of the Rings movie series for the first time in your life...except instead of watching it starting from the first movie, you skip to the middle of the 3rd movie during the seige of Gondor. And as you sit through the movie you keep going "Oh this sword guy is kinda cool whats his name? And who is this Sauron guy?".

you, whoever you are, are being horrendously rude and ungrateful for the fact that the translators (you seem pointed at [[user:Joay|Joay]] in particular) not only translate these novels, they do it for free. Besides that, volumes 1 through 6 are covered by the anime, and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_light_novels] has synopses of all the novels. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:15, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

Also since the translators have the power, they can decide what they like to translate, so if you could translate as well you could start with volume 1 if you like it... or with chapter x in volume y ;) So if you dont cant and dont like it you dont have to read it. I am gratful for that what we have, so should you too if you like to read more of those otherwise unobtainable unreadable volumes. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:34, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

hmm, now that volume 7 and 9 are translated and volume 10 is being translated, i'd like to ask if there is a specific reason that volume 8 was skipped.? It doesn't really matter though, since i was just wondering if maybe the story in 8 takes place in a different time than 7->9. other than that, i'm fine with waiting, since you're all (yeah, you translators ^_^ ) doing a fantastic job at translating this so far. keep up the good work.
oh yeah, and... Ganbare!--[[User:AzraRillian|-AzraRillian - Transcend The Sin - "You don't have a soul. You are a Soul. You have a body." C.S. Lewis]] 03:18, 21 April 2010 (UTC)

===Took me five months to even notice this, sorry...===

The reason why I did Volumes 9 and 10 before volume 8 was basically because of a request (the first guy who PMed me when I worked on this project asked me whether I can do Volume 9 first. So, sorry...?

And to the guy who has been complaining about Volume 1 not being translated first, well, no point talking about it now when out of a sudden, there are three guys working on volume 1 now (I'm really, really glad to have other people share the workload). Like what [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] said, the anime has pretty much covered most of the important aspects, and since there's a sizeable fandom of it that can provide all sorts of information, you're not really in the dark regarding what has happened. The 'Lord of the Rings' idea doesn't really work since you would have most likely gone about trying to find out what's going on in order to answer the question of 'what's going on?' Or did you not even bother looking for it?

Well, instead of complaining, you might as well do something about it if you can. Orders are nothing if the actions are not done, you know. We're not entitled to do this for you, we're not even paid to do this. We're doing this only because we want to. We translators here are like Kamijo Touma, we don't have a reason to do things, we just do it.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:30, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

== What tense to use? ==

So, after reading some chapters of the seventh volume I would like to ask a question. What tense would you use in descriptions? Right now I’m doing some edits on the translated texts but there is always this one thing I’m tripping over. In this volume, and most likely also in the others, we have a third person narrator. In this case you would normally write the descriptions or narrations in the past tense, right? That’s what I would do at least and is commonly done in the most English novels. But as it is, there are some differences in the Asian and the English writing and that includes the used tenses. Because of these differences the translator decided to use the present tense in the above-named cases (most of the time at least). Of course, this isn’t a mistake, but I often feel like it would be one. Perhaps I’m just too used reading the past tense in descriptions but to me, with some exceptions, it often feels awkward when I read some of them in present tense. I would like to get some more opinions on this matter. Is it just me who has this problem or do you think the same as me? [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] 21 March 2010

I've really just been using present tense for everything, which I based off of how the translators worded it. It's a bit weird for the narrator to do so, but eh, I'm used to it already. ...On a side note, it's nice not being the only editor anymore. ~EnigmaticRepose

Yeah, I've been using present tense for my edits, too- but only because there might be a convention in light novels regarding it that I'm unaware of. Better safe than sorry, you know? I MIGHT try a past-tense sweep edit for second opinions, but only after I'm done with my ongoing ones.--Tactician J 03:13, 15 April 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:11, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== I need illustrations for Volume 10 ==

Exactly what's written on it. Would the uploader kindly upload the illustrations of the other volumes? Many thanks in advance.~Teh Ping

would it be enough a link of megaupload volumes 1-16 and with the illustration? anyway heres the link: http://www.megaupload.com/?d=2AS0PZD7
-ark

== Pic translation ==
Ah, could someone translate the pics too, if there is on them something to translate, please? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:54, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

Most the pictures just have quotes from the novel, with additional tiny descriptions, like 'Academy City Tokiwadai Student' or 'English Purist "Church of Necessary Evil (Necessarius)' and the like, so you aren't missing much. It's really just a fit it in the context after you read it, as they're supposed to be teasers for the story anyway (which is why they're placed in the beginning).

Hm, I thought it would be nice - like we have it for Sword Art Online especially since we dont have translations for all volumes, so some teasers would be nice ;). Have meant only pics like those: [[:Image:Index v01 002-003.jpg|Image 1]]; [[:Image:Index v01 004-005.jpg|Image 2]]; [[:Image:Index v01 006-007.jpg|Image 3]] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 10:33, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

== Just a slight concern. ==

As Joay and I are busy with our own stuff, I suppose that there should be some sort of a Project Supervisor around to keep check of certain stuff. There will be updates in the future, as Twi will continue to translate this series (hopefully), but I hope that there's someone to keep this series in check, since it's no longer a 'small' project anymore (I guess, since YMMV). ~Teh Ping

== Spanish section request ==

I would like to start a spanish section for the novels.--[[Special:Contributions/190.41.2.140|190.41.2.140]] 22:51, 26 May 2010 (UTC)

You should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Spanish" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up. Registering may also be a good idea. An Indonesian one was also set up, so you could use that as a reference. --EnigmaticRepose

== I'll try to translate a bit ==

Currently my japanese is iffy at best, but as i'm studying it might as well give it a shot.I'll try to pick up the 1st chapter of volume one (no one's doing it right?). I'm asking here first as well, i don't know if i can manage it yet.
If i manage to somehow not embarrass myself too much doing that i'll register, and work on the rest of the volume.
Again, i can't be sure i'll manage it so... best try it out first then see.--[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:35, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

No one would say something against it, just feel free to ge ahead, but best would be to register the chapter before, even if it is not very probable that some other translator would translate it anytime soon, but wonder happens sometime, so just to be safe ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:04, 11 August 2010 (UTC)

==Thanks for your work!!==
Glad to see translated this novel series by Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for working so hard and fast.
At this point, I can say that the translators will surpass Index II(by JCStaff) in covering the novels :)

another fan of Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for all of the great work ^^)/

Just wanted to tip my hat to Js06, in recognition of his speed (averages a volume in under 2 weeks) and his grasp of colloquial English. [[Special:Contributions/75.92.217.27|75.92.217.27]] 14:34, 23 May 2013 (CDT)

== Translations? ==

I'm new here, and I want to translate some stuff.
I was reading the chinese version and randomly decided to translate V1C4 from Chinese to English.

Do I need some sort of clearance? Or can I just go ahead and upload my stuff (especially since my translation quality is most definitely sub-par)?

===Go ahead and just upload it===

The editors will be helping out with the language. I'll also help you proofread it if you want.

Over here, there's no need for any bureaucratic red tape. Any translator can just upload their stuff here, so you can just upload it.

EDIT: Still having a bit of trouble with the formatting, garr...

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:51, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

== Some Question ==

Er.... So, I already translated about three chapter and half from the 2nd Volume...
and the question is... How do I upload it? Any clues?

===Here's what you need===

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Format_guideline#Wiki_Editing_Tips

1. First, go to the volume that you want to upload.

2. Do you see the edit button on the top right hand corner? Click it.

3. Look at the 'Internal link' section, that is how you're going to add hyperlinks. (You can look at the other volumes for reference)

4. If you did it right, the words should be in red, click on it.

5. Now, you should be in a new page. Click on the 'create' button at the top.

6. Upload the text that you have already translated. (Make sure to press 'enter' once after every paragraph so that it's easier to
read.)

7. Next, the headings. At the wiki editing tips page, look at the 'headings' section (well, duh).

8. If you see the format used on all B-T texts, you'll probably get an idea of how to do it. (Just copy what they do.)

9. For pictures, it's under 'thumbnail image', the 'picture' would be from the illustrations of the volume that's available here. If I want a picture from say 'Volume 1 page 031', the format would be <nowiki>[[Image:Index_v01_031.jpg|thumb]]</nowiki>

10. For a footer, just go to any completed chapter here, copy the scripts for the footer, and make the necessary edits.

If you need any more help, you can pm me.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:31, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

I wonder what happened with this translator and translation... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:30, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

----

==VOLUME 11==

english Volume 11 has been sabed over by the spanish version. Any chance of recovery?

===Erm, excuse me, but you lost me there===

Is there anything wrong? Since when do we have a Spanish section?

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:41, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

----
Not sure, but I think they're talking about all the chapter titles being in gratuitous Italian.

----
Actually, check the scan of the [http://img55.imageshack.us/f/009xf5.jpg/ original table of contents]. You'll see that it's actually in said gratuitous Italian. (This may be incorrect, but I doubt it) --[[User:MerrickXasis|MerrickXasis]]

----

Oh that, that's what you guys meant. Yes, it's supposed to be in gratuitous Italian, since the plot setting is in Italy (Before you guys start blaming me for spoiling it, the prologue of Volume 11 will be uploaded in 4 hours.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:21, 13 September 2010 (UTC)

==To Aru Majutsu No Index Volume 3==

Can You work on volume 3. Sorry for asking, because I love this arc. --anonymous

the sisters arc is great, but, we have it already in two separate manga and the anime. new content would be my preference. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 15:00, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, we'll see how it goes. Most likely, I'll leave it as training for some new translator. I'm planning to be more of a drill sergeant for these new translators, so, get ready.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:54, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, I know about the anime and manga but I love to read more. But anyway Thank^^. I will wait for anyone to translate it.

==Consensus: Past or Present?==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 poll]'''
----
With six active translators and three editors, this project needs to come to an agreement regarding tense usage. Do we stick to present tense, or do we shift to past tense?--Tactician J 10:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

For me, it's more of past for what just happened and present for what happens during the sequence. I also use a 'present future tense'. Next vote?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

I'm all for present as usual, but as I've said before, I can work with either. I get more attached to present tense stories, anyway. If we do end up agreeing on present tense, we might want to put it somewhere on the main page, and even in commentary tags by the editor list for extra insurance, as odds are potential editors/translators don't check the talk page until someone actually uses it. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've only just realised/remembered there's a talk page here ^.^; I'm voting for past tense as that's what I'm used to, and that from what I can gather from the '''official''' Chinese translated Index Novels I have on hand right now they use past tense as well. It'll be easier for me to work in past tense. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:16, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:12, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 14 ==

I know this must be annoying being asked this but could someone work on doing Volume 14?

I don't think anyone is doing this at the moment, volumes 1,SS1,15, & 22 seem to be under active or semi-active translation, but volume 14 is probably coming soon. admitedly, it's just a guess, but as it will be the first volume not in the first season untranslated after SS1 is done, it will probably get done soon. If you can translate, however, feel free to start, no one has registered for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:38, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

== Churches ==

To the translators and editors: both the anglican church and russian orthodox church exists :[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_England],[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_Orthodox_Church] exist. they are not made up by the author. (technically the anglican church's proper name is the 'Church of England', and is the leader of the 'Anglican Communion'). I'm quite certain also that the Roman Catholic Church exists also, being a lapsed member. The Amakusa Church is made up though: it was named after an island of japan where the heads of executed christians were buried in 1637 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amakusa]. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:19, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I don't really know how to explain this, but here's a post by an AS user called Thirdlc, which I find to be very good in explaining it.

"The author uses coined words like 十字教, イギリス清教, ローマ正教 and ロシア成教, instead of actual words like キリスト教 (Christianity), 英国国教会 (Church of England), ローマ・カトリック (Roman Catholic Church), ロシア正教 (Russian Orthodox Church).

I don't like it that those are directly referred, ignoring the author's intention.

Looking at these names, it's possible that the author just wants to make them end with "seikyou" and there is not much meaning in 清.

イギリス清教 (Igirisu [B]seikyou[/B]), ローマ正教 (Roma [B]seikyou[/B]), ロシア成教 (Roshia [B]seikyou[/B]), 天草式十字凄教 (Amakusa-shiki juuji [B]seikyou[/B]) "

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:26, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

*No hand facepalm...*

Well, to any editor, I'm going to need your help here.

For all the 'Amakusa Catholics' change them into the 'Amakusa-style Church'.

Anyone got any other way to translate the rest, or should we stick to the terms given in volume 7?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:30, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

Ah--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:55, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

That could need a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3514 guideline discussion]... ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:01, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

I think this needs to be translated consistently between the volumes. A guideline discussion seems necessary. Just because Vol. 7 was translated first doesn't mean that it's done appropriately (I haven't even looked, so couldn't venture an opinion). Likewise, I would hesitate to buy into a 'canon' translation by a Japanese author - church names tend to be archaic English, for one thing, which is not well covered by Japanese style English education.

My take, now that I see some of the source: 教 seems to be used in the way that we use ''teaching,'' ''rite,''(compare 'rites' of Freemasonry) or even (religious) ''tradition'' in English. So maybe translate イギリス清教 as 'English Puritan rite,' 'English Puritan church,' or 'English Puritan teaching.' By extension, that would lead to 'Roman Orthodox rite'/'Roman Orthodox church' and 'Russian Institutional rite/church' (I'm having a tough time translating the on reading of 成 into something that isn't 'orthodox' in this context.) Likewise, 凄教 translates pretty well as 'cult' for me. Did a little googling and found this page [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Amakusa-Style_Remix_of_Church] which seems to agree with my 'cult' definition. So the 'Amakusa cult.'

By analogy, It seems obvious that the author is ''suggesting'' real churches, but is very careful not to use their common names in Japanese, I would guess both to avoid angry adherents of the real churches and to help with the alternate universe separation of realities. For example, ロシア成教 is practically synonymous with the meaning of 'Russian Orthodox Church' but just happens to not be the way it is written in Japanese. It seems that we would want a similar obfuscation in the translation for the same reasons. -[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 16:58, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

I just want to give my two cents to agree with the character 教 itself translating to cult. It's used quite commonly in Chinese text to such effect. However, I believe the only problem in doing so would be that cults in the English language are usually seen as heretical and some organizations might not fit that light. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:30, 17 November 2010

Well, I should be resting, but since this is important, I'll give an answer.

The so-called canon translations aren't invented by me or Joay or any other translator. When I said Volume 7, I meant the chapter titles of volume 7. The names on the main page, they're canon, we didn't do anything except removing the japanese text. Of course, if we're to go by our own common knowledge, cult would be the better term, but it'll feel a lot less familiar.
 
 

Why are these religions named as 'cults'? As someone who has Chinese as my first language, I haven't came across something like the character '教' being equivalent to that... (Or I just can't remember it - can anyone give some examples?)
But yeah, in canon these Churches are for all intents and purposes 'religions' and not 'cults' as the English speakers understand it.
Maybe we can make some sort of 'need-to-know' translation notes for readers on the Index Novels' main page if this issue becomes a serious one? Just putting it out there the Churches in this universe is not the ones equivalent to Real-Life's ones. In the Official Chinese Translated Volume 1 of TAMNI (pg30, next to a illustration page of Index) I have on hand there's a Note saying all churches mentioned in this series are made-up ones by the author.
Also, I can vouch for the English spellings being correct (I have a hard copy of the Official Chinese translated Index Novel Vol7) given in Vol7 of the Churches are as the person above me has said - so I think what we have right now should stay. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 05:27, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Have you read the Jing Yong novels? Condor heroes etc? The Ming Cult gets referenced quite often -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 07:13, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Its Japanese then maybe the meaning of '教' is different between Japanese and Chinese? (Rikaichan says for that "teach", "faith", "doctrine") And if the Churches are realy made up by the author shouldnt then イギリス清教, ローマ正教, ロシア成教 and 天草式十字凄教 be British Puritan, Roman Orthodox, Russian 成(?) and Amakusa(n) 凄 (? unorthodox) faith or doctrine instead of Roman Catholic and Russian Orthodox Church? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:45, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

No no, Kanji used by Japanese have basically the same meaning in Chinese. In Chinese, that character does indeed mean teach, doctrine, etc. It depends on how it is used. It is really difficult to draw meaning from one character, it depends on how it is used along with other characters before one can drawn meaning from it. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:03, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

---

I haven't came across those examples you (Snorca) mentioned, but from what I looked up in a Chinese -> English dictionary (Granted, this particular reference book is from 1994 so it's more than a decade old...) the character '教' doesn't have the meaning of cult... and as far as I know from other sources the Chinese term for 'cult' is '邪教', the characters can literally be translated into 'evil religion'. The character '教' alone doesn't mean 'cult' but just 'religion' I think.

But precise meaning/s of the words aside, IMO for all intents and purposes these 'religious organisations', for a lack of better term right now, are similar in structure to real-life churches, even if they're not named the same. These organisations are churches in canon (in terms of influence, history and other such aspects), not cults, and should probably be called as 'churches'. And to prevent mixing up with Real-Life versions maybe some other name can be introduced, but with the word 'church' included? Or like I suggested earlier we can just note the differences between the ToaruVerse Churches and the Real-Life Churches on the TAMNI main page?

That reminds me, the novels calls 'Christianity' (for a lack of better term to describe the religion that is born from the death of the Son of God is called , the name 'Jesus' is never mentioned in the novels and is always refered to as the 'Son of God') the 'Religion of the Cross', ie '十字教', instead of the usual Chinese version '基督教'. Maybe we should change that in our translations as well somehow? --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:57, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Yeah, as I've said, the word cult will have problems because it has a negative connotation in it based on how the mass media portrays it. Not all cults are evil though, religions would refuse to be classified as a cult, but in essence of the word, they technically are cults. Cults are basically a group with religious beliefs, but are somewhat considered strange. It had been given a negative image due to how most religions (not gonna name the most obvious one) really, really hate how people stray from their practices.

Anyway, the word church doesn't necessarily mean Christianity. It simply means a sanctuary. For example, the infamous cult church I used to live close by: The Church of Scientology. There are many other cults out there with churches but lack popularity.

Of course, how we use these words are up to the editors and translators. I really have no opinion on what we use, just trying to provide some insight as to how those words are technically acceptable. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:26, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Because I was the first one to use the word 'cult' I had better clarify what I meant: I used the word 'cult' '''only''' in reference to the kanji combination 凄教. While all of the church/religion names end with kanji that can be pronounced as "seikyou", the actual kanji used are DIFFERENT between the different religions. Only the ''Amakusa seikyou'' has the kanji 凄教 for "seikyou." 凄 translates as 'uncanny, weird, threatening, horrible,' and 教 is the 'teaching, faith, doctrine' kanji we see at the end of all these word. 'Weird/horrible faith' is pretty close to 'cult.'

By this reasoning, '''only''' the Amakusa group would be called a 'cult.' As I wrote above, the others would be something like "Russian Institutional Church," "English Puritan Rite/Church" and "Roman Orthodox Church." --[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 14:56, 19 November 2010 (UTC)

凄 also means ''wonderful, great, terrific, tremendous, real''. --[[User:El Phoenix|El Phoenix]] 12:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I'll make this clear. Here are the original chapter titles of volume 7:

* Prologue: 行動開始　The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: 学園都市　Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: ローマ正教　The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: イギリス清教　Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: 天草式十字凄教　AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: 行動終了　The_Page_is_Shut. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

== Main Page Format ==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll]'''
----

Okay, let's clear some things up. Do we want to keep the author's bizarre English, underscores and all? I think we should, since he uses symbols in the majority of the titles, and they were originally removed due to someone mistaking it for bad formatting.

And how do we want to format the chapter titles? I was thinking keeping the two titles, separated by two spaces, the first title ending in a period and the second being italicized. I've made my own test version and have viewed it via Show Preview, but because *20 edits later by others*, I never really got the chance to apply it. I can still apply it and all we would have to do is undo the revision if anyone agrees with my thoughts.

So, ideas, opinions? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Before I like to start on this. I'll like to emphasize that I won't tolerate any format changes, none, unless we all agree to it. To both The Shadow , I understand what you're trying to do, but how would you like it if someone is to take help you do something, yet without your permission, and not the way you wanted it? It's the same thing. And to Suzuku, I have to be blunt here, that was really rude. You should have talked it out before taking action. I'll beseech to everyone, not just the two parties involved, that if you want to carry out any format changes like tenses and the like, please discuss it with us first before you do anything.

Now, onto the main point. I feel that either we leave if as it was, or we do the original titles that has the Japanese versions. The translations of the titles may not be universally accepted, unlike the original, so it would be difficult at times to reconcile with the translations, like here:

* Novel Illustrations
* Prologue: Begin Action — The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: Academy City — Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: Roman Orthodox Church — The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: British Puritan Church — Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: Amakusa-style Church of Distinct Doctrines — AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: End Action — The_Page_is_Shut.
* Afterword

I'm in favour of the status quo, or even better, if we can leave the original Japanese titles.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:22, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think you guys need to request someone with supervisor rights to become your supervisor and serve as an arbitrator? --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 03:52, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

From my understanding the original novels, for each chapter, have a japanese title and a english title (the one with the underscores). If this is the case, my preference would be for both to be present, as above. Admittedly, it looks pretty odd for volume 7, but it looks like there the difficulty would be differentiating between religion as organization vs. religion as belief system. Also, sorry for contributing to edit war. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:14, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

While I'm fine with the either of the older formats (just "Science_Worship./Science Worship.", no translated titles), will the Japanese titles work out since this a translation project? Yeah, 5–10 passersby will understand them, but the majority won't. And the titles look nice on the contents pages because they're neatly separated into columns, whereas since the title translations can get fairly long-winded, it makes it somewhat difficult to make it look consistent and not have a huge amount of unnecessary space between a title. Though we could also romanize them instead, like:

*Prologue: Kōdō Kaishi.  ''The_Page_is_Opened.''

That would make some romanization difficult, though (especially if your knowledge of the language is half-assed like mine), and would slightly be better than just right-out Japanese characters. And Teh Ping, were you in favor for the original English lines with the underscores or the spaces?

And just for a side-note, the Russian project of Index has both titles, though the translator keeps the English titles as-is, most likely because he's a Japanese to Russian translator (must make Kamachi's heavy use of English-oriented furigana a pain).

Also, Larethian, we've gotten quite far without the supposedly necessary supervisor or admin, so why start now? It's actually sort of surprising that Index hasn't had one volunteer yet. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Well, it's good that you guys can arbitrate among yourself. On closer look now, I see that the edit war is caused by casual editors rather than editors of the project. Speaking of the supervisors, I don't even see them around much? I know Vaelis, who has admin rights, is actively lurking.:) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:57, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I also think that you should keep the two titles: the first title translated into English and the weird English title of the Author. The current version looks ok but you could italicize the second title. — [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 08:41, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, there's too few translators for us to sort ourselves out -_-, so we didn't need a supervisor up till now. However, if there's a need to have one, seeing how it goes now with all the debates here, I'll volunteer for it.

As for the author's English, I say we keep the underscores. Honestly, I prefer the Japanese titles for the first title instead of the translated ones. Maybe we should get Tact to chip in his thoughts on this, since he's the proofreader here. Will do a poll when I get home, or if we really can't decide, I'll get Herald of Meridian to post a poll on the wikia.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:53, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

When I said Japanese, I meant the original hiragana, katakana, kanji and the likes, not romaji.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:38, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think Teh Ping's suggestion of retaining the original script for the chapter 7 titles makes the most sense-it's exactly what we have chosen to do in translating the chapter titles of the manga (Hoshi no Furu Machi) I'm editing. Yes, keep the underscores and all. I don't really see a problem with using JIS romaji in place of the katakana/hiragana/kanji, but I don't see an advantage to it either.

My concern is the translation of these terms in the body text - it needs to be consistent within and between volumes, and I believe it should closely mirror the meaning of the hiragana/katakana/kanji in the body text, rather than the author's somewhat engrishy attempt at translation himself in the chapter titles. This is with the goal of emulating the Japanese reader's experience as closely as possible. -- [[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 15:07, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

We have created a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll] regarding that in the wiki!

@Teh_Ping I dont think you should translate 教 as church if also 会 (as 教会) would be needed to become the word for church...

Also I would prefer an English translation (since I cant read Kanji (only with Rikachan) nor understand the Romaji transcription, but would also like to know the name of the title) with the original hidden in <nowiki>  </nowiki> and with the "subtitle" in ''italic'' separated with a normal dash (-) and not a "& mdash ;"(—), but without the underlines but rather with spaces (but that is only because I think it looks strange with those underlines). --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:56, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

My view is that keep the Japanese version of the chapter titles and give the English translation of that on the chapter page itself, even if only for the reason it looks better on the contents page that way (among others). As for the underscores and other things in the author's English, I suggest we keep it the same as how it is shown - if necessary change it on the chapter page, but leave it as it is on the main page. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:36, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

What would you think if it was formated like that:
----
===Example===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 3===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Radio Noise]]
** Level2
*Chapter 1: Imagine Breaker
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Chapter1|Level0(and_More)]]
* Radio Noise
**Level2(Product_Model)

----
(Prologue example 1; Chap 1 example 2; Chap 2 example 3 - but I think "chapter" should be kept) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:54, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Beyond the inconsistent link locations, I'm not in favor of having each chapter split up over two lines, it seems that it could be confusing, especially to people new to the site, and it doesn't look as nice to me. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:42, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

As said that are three different examples. The Prologue is example 1, chapter 1 is example 2 and chapter 2 is example 3 - its just another suggestion instead of the long chapter titles in one line... Of those examples I would prefer example 2, which would mostly be like its done with some MariMite chapters. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:55, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, building off of Darklor's example, here's what the idea I suggested in the forums would look like:
----
===Example 2===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 1===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy/幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
*'''Chapter 1: The Magician Lands in the Town/魔術師は塔に降り立つ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 1|FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
*'''Chapter 2: The Conjurer Bestows Demise/奇術師は終焉を与える'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 2|The_7th-Edge.]]
*'''Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles/魔道書は静かに微笑む'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 3|Forget_me_not.]]
*'''Chapter 4: The Retiring Magician Chooses the End/退魔師は終わりを選ぶ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 4|(N)Ever_Say_Good_bye.]]
*'''Epilogue: The Conclusion of the Index of Prohibited Books Girl/禁書目録の少女の結末'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Epilogue|Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum.]]

----
So what does everyone think? It's certainly unique, but considering the chapter title scheme of the Index novel is unique, it fits. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Looks great: but would it possibly be better to have whitespace on both sides of the '/' mark? Like:

*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy / 幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]

Just a minor suggestion. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:12, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

It's not a noticeable change, but I don't mind. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:41, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

First off I'd like to apologize to Teh Ping and everyone else. Like you said it probably would have been better to start off this discussion before sparking the whole little edit war that went on. In regards to the discussion itself I think your suggestion looks rather nice Suzuku, especially with Sagantsu's minor tweak. Maybe it would also be good to add a little note somewhere on the main page explaining how Kamachi formats the chapter titles so people can see where each part comes from. [[User:The Shadow|The Shadow]] 04:58, 3 December 2010 (UTC)

Holy canoli at these great walls of text! In any case, I quite like Suzuku's suggestion (with Saganatsu's addendum). --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

==Awards==
2011 is correct? Because at the moment its only 2010... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:22, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Yes, it's correct, as the listing is for the entire year of 2011, which is why the polling is done at the end of 2010. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

While we're on it, I tweaked the format for the award section a bit. Any objections/complaints? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Short Synopsis==
I replaced it with an edited version of the wiki's. Yes, I realize the old one was also just a more cut up version of the wiki's, but the English wasn't as well worded and it looked a bit sparse. Objections? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Header==
So I added one. Thoughts? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:55, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Don't see any problems, and no objections to one personally. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, I would say bold would be better for the first "To Aru Majutsu no Index". --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

I tried that, but it came off looking weird, so I stuck with italics. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:38, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

== chapter title Vol2 Ch3 ==

I don't think that the chapter title for Volume 2 Chapter 3 is correct: it's an exact copy of Volume 1 Chapter 3, in both the english and translated japanese. could someone check this? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:30, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

No, it's correct. The chapter title uses the exact same Kanji and English title as the title of Volume 1 Chapter 3. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:00, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

=="To Aru" Majutsu no Index==
Wikipedia recently agreed to have the wiki page on this series be titled "Toaru Majutsu no Index". Should we follow their decision? --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

would be alot of work: main page, registration page, one formatting page, upto 10 pages per volume (4 chapters, one epilogue, one war report, one declaration of..., an afterword, a full text page, and a illustrations page)= upper limit of 243 pages needing moving, updating the links on all of them, updating the links on the sidebar... . If someone is willing to do all that, I'm all for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:08, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

I don't particularly mind either way, though I do think Toaru is the correct version myself. I don't know how formatting links work for the server admin, so it might be easier to just do it next the B-T server randomly goes down. Again. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I spotted a lot of changes to 'Toaru' in the Recent changes, at which point I came here looking for information; what is the rationale behind changing To Aru to Toaru? 'To Aru' are definitely two separate words; the first is the particle To, the second is the verb Aru. There is no verb Toaru that I know of, though there is a verb Tooru (通る). As far as I am aware, it is not standard practice to run together non-noun words by leaving out their spaces (the difference between 'Kami nomi zo Shiru Sekai' and 'Kami nomizo Shiru Sekai' which could easily be mistaken for a nonsensical 'Kami no mizo Shiru Sekai', for one thing...).

I call upon the weight of Google! '"To Aru Majutsu no Index"' 28 million results (including Toaru results), '"Toaru Majutsu no Index"' 3 million results, '"To Aru Majutsu no Index" -toaru' 26 million results. Google has spoken. (Can we reverse this local trend towards Toaru? Please? *puppy-dog eyes*)

Well, if you do not know for sure the correct choice, may as well go with what this^^ guy said. Probably won't make a difference either way, but according to myself and google, To Aru is the more recognizable. So why make hundreds of changes

I have direct proof from Wikipedia: [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Talk:Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index#Requested_move their consensus on this series being "Toaru Majutsu no Index"]. Yes, I should have provided this earlier, but you could've just walked into the discussion page. In any case, massive move finished. P.S.: Don't do *action* when trying to convince me of something; it hurts your case ''really'' badly. --[[User:Tactician J|Tact]] 10:48, 16 June 2011 (UCT)

== Underscores ==

Was there a decision or two I missed somewhere? why did [[User:Kraft|Kraft]] take out all the underscores on the chapter titles? was under impression that they were to be left in. also, why added the periods at the end? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:35, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

From the looks of it, Kraft has been re-editing the titles applying punctuation rules and probably assumed the underscores were a formatting issue without knowing that the current format was agreed upon by the editors and supervisors of the project (I don't think they realized that was how it was meant to be). It would be nice if the entire series could be locked only to have edits approved by a supervisor or editor to prevent drive-by editing on a project of such a large scale. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 22:19, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

Dunno, but the ending period on the translated line helps distinguish the two titles. And I see he did it on the chapter pages themselves, but the decision was for the main page itself. The problem with the supervisor–editor thing is, we don't have a specific supervisor for the Index project, nor do any of them seem to frequent enough for all the updates we make to the main page (the percentage updates). We also don't have an editor with actual editor rights anyway (though I wish Tact would frequent more to get it). Besides, the translators would need the similar abilities just to create a page. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

==Inserting hidden page numbers into the text?==
Is it possible for the translators to mark where the pages start and end? That would enable me to look up the original lines more easily, and I'd like to try making some nice-looking PDFs down the road... --Tactician J 14:28, 8 December 2010 (UTC)

I could go through eventually and help with that if I stop being lazy and when the tense issue is resolved. Anyway, I did a small preview of how it would look on parts 9–10 of volume 16's chapter 1. Basically, lines can be cut off randomly in the middle of the sentence (or words for that matter), so don't feel too reliant on the original formatting. Not to mention that every other page has the two titles for the chapter. And out of curiosity, how would you do the illustrations? Some colored ones have three-page-spreads and seeing an illustration after the part it happens in the text just isn't the same as seeing it as you turn the page, so would you use a two-page style, two-pages for just illustrations with the text page, or just one page at a time? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] 14:51, 12 December 2010 (UTC)

Text pages get single pages, but two-/three-page illustration spreads will be fused together, more or less. --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

==Thought processes==
Just wondering if I am the only one that's slightly uncomfortable with how thoughts are differentiated from the rest of the text in different ways. It seems that the most common methods of indicating thoughts are either in (parenthesis), ''italics'', or ''(italics and parenthesis)''. Perhaps we can come to some kind of a standard for this... or is there a difference as to how certain thought processes are? (I don't have access to the Japanese text or cultural knowledge to know...) -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:12, 15 December 2010 (UTC)

In the original texts, most thoughts are in parentheses but some also aren't, just like how most spoken dialogue is in quotes but some isn't. English novels also do it (the quoteless dialogues, though thoughts don't have to be emphasized with italics or parentheses), but I think it's more of a slight difference to not feel so abusive with them during dialogue/thought scenes. The italics is just something we started doing (I don't remember why?) and aren't in the original format. I don't think Japanese use italics at all, but they do have a way to emphasize certain parts of a line without just bolding it, though I forget what it's called. If you have any lines in mind that you'd like to me to look up and post as examples, go ahead, though it'll be in Japanese. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Occassionally some do use bold, but most of the time, most novels use 『』 or 【】 parentheses for emphasis. Italics look intuitive for monologue (and yes the Japanese don't use them). I've used it right from the start in LOLH, because I saw it in Toradora. Some CSR pages I saw use parentheses, but '''Italics''' just feel right to me. I've not read enough Index to know how the author presents thoughts. But based on your description, my guess is those in parentheses are First-Person monologue, while those that aren't are narrator-reported thoughts. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:11, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

Wow, never thought they might be monologues. I normally associate monologues with just quotation marks since they're said aloud. Now I'm even more confused as to what to do/how to read, haha. --[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 06:00, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

== british vs american english ==

which english should we use: part of the project is in american english and part in british. It's not really that important to me which, but we should probably settle on one or the other. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:29, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

british will be better because they don`t use america--[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

Do you mean to say that the story has English characters but no (few?) American characters? That makes some sense.--[[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 22:16, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

American English. See the [[Format_guideline#Spelling_and_Grammar|Format guideline]]. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 13:33, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

That standard was established before we had multiple projects, and was left in. given that it was written for when we only had one project, should it be up to each project to decide which version?
the original line was this:
:* '''Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors & Readers the standard spelling lexicon for this project will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary]''' --13:18, 26 April 2006 by [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

the current version in place is
:Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors and Readers, the standard spelling lexicon for this Wiki will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary] --5:37, 16 March 2007 by [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]]

which was changed as part of the original update altering the format page from a Haruhi only version to a version for all projects.

also, [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] stopped editing a year before this project was created: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index&dir=prev&action=history here] vs [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Smidge204 here]. and thus the format page, in it's current form, would not have considered a project that might have reason to use british english.

As the current text came about due to a change regarding the style of the formatting page, and not as an actual policy decision, and as the party who made the original style decision is no longer on the wiki to ask, I argue that the statement currently on the format page can be overridden by the people working on a particular project, especially if there is reason beyond personal preference, as has been argued above.

thus we come back to the question: which would the contributors prefer for this project? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:42, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

Ah stop arguing. As the one responsible for all of these, I'll take the charges (my job anyway, haven't updated the Supervisor tag)

I have already PMed Big Boss regarding this, so if he doesn't have any personal preference regarding this, I will make the decision.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:45, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

To quote the PM:

[quote="thelastguardian"]Well, if they are from England, of course they speak British English :p . Seems perfectly logical to me.[/quote]

There you have it. I'm going to introduce a new set of guidelines soon.

I'd let the England-based characters speak British English, but what about the narration? --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, I don't like the idea of switching languages here and there so easily, feels weird to me because it's like the characters are in a different realm from the readers.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:57, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

== Dragon ==

who is this dragon in vol 15?

see volume 19 --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:08, 24 January 2011 (UTC)

== who's gonna translte volume 15 and 19? ==

can someone translate all of volume 15 and 19? the parts about shiage are just epic.

- Give it some time. JS06 is translating SS1. Volume 15 hasn't been translated dedicated-ly since December and Vol 19 was mostly translated by Flare in December-who is less active now. Volume 15 has a higher chance of being translated soon after SS1 is completed.

Well, I'm not letting anyone translate 15 until Joay himself says that he will allow others to take over.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:45, 28 January 2011 (UTC)

+ That's fine. Can you ask Joay if it is ok for others to take over vol 15?

Sounds like you are under the assumption that someone would do it if no Joay doesn't they might work the earlier novels... On a side note can someone post on the boards that activation email are down. I can't get the activation email and I can't post telling someone to look into that. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] 01:43, 1 February 2011 (UTC)

Way ahead of you, check js06's talk page.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 02:40, 1 February 2011 (UTC)

== volume 23 and 24 ==

i heard its out already, volume 23 and 24. are you guys going to translate them?

Volume 23 will be called New Testament Volume 1. As for whether we will be translating it, you can bet on it once we get resources.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:37, 13 February 2011 (UTC)

==And Misaka Mikoto?==
Looks like the novel have the "New testament" series and you already put a Spoier about Touma (Dead), Accelerator and Shiage, but WHAT HAPPENED TO MISAKA? (and index but I relly do not care too much).

== SS Volume 2? ==

Just wondering: where in the timeline does SS Volume 2 take place? On the main page it's shown between Volumes 16 and 17, but on the Registration page it's shown between Volumes 19 and 20.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 00:34, 26 February 2011 (UTC)

== alternative language? ==

according to Category:Alternative Languages, british english is an alternative language. does this mean this project is, or only that projects with a british english variant are alternative? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:28, 5 March 2011 (UTC)

== Terminology ==

In Volume 14 Chapter 3 Part 4, Tatemiya Saiji is referred to as "Substitute Pope". He was previously referred to in Volumes 7 and 11 as "substitute Supreme Pontiff" (likewise, Kanzaki Kaori is referred to as "Supreme Pontiff"). If the Japanese writing for these terms is the same in each instance, then it would be best to pick a standard translation and use that.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 05:31, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Edit:
Also "Acqua of the Back" (Volume 14 Epilogue) versus "Acqua of the Rear".

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 06:21, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

It's Supreme Pontiff and Acqua of the Back, according to the TamnI wiki. We follow their spellings and terminology, as far as I know. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:37, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Ah, alright then. I've been avoiding looking at the wiki because every time I look at it, I accidentally read another spoiler.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 04:13, 12 March 2011 (UTC)

==New Testament: Toaru Majutsu no Index or Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament?==

Just to make sure we have a set standard for how the title should be, should we refer to the new series with NT in front of the title or after? Since Kamachi has "Shinyaku" in front of "Toaru Majutsu no Index", I'm inclined to believe that it's his intention to have the series referred to with New Testament at the front of the title. Also, do really need to have 'NT' in front of the volumes? I don't think it's necessary personally. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 22:27, 9 March 2011 (UTC)

Well, I just named it like that because I was too lazy to put in spacing in front...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:58, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

==Volume 22 - continuation?==

If I may ask, I've been around B-T since the last week of October and I noticed that Volume 22 almost done and were left hanging, will any translator still going to translate the rest of the parts? Please don't take my question in a different way, thank you. -- アクシス

As of now, our only hope here is for either js06 or pikachuwei to finish up those parts. I'm out, that's for sure. No problems asking about who will translate the volumes or whatsoever, but I am 'a bit' annoyed about timeframes, seeing how recent events have gone for me, so I am terribly sorry if I antagonized anyone because of this.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:43, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

Iiya, Iiya, I truly understand, I'm just asking, if it is going to be continued or not because I'm planning to order the novel, if it is not (^_^;). Your answer was a yes, so I'll keep waiting, there're still many LN's here anyway that are very interesting to read like Bt-Tt-Shoukanjuu, Mushi to Medama, Fate/Zero, ZnT and many more that'll take me months to finish it. Thanks for anwsering (￣▽￣)ノ -- アクシス

== The Spin-Offs ==

Are there plans to translate those? Because if not, I suggest that they link to the summaries posted in the To Aru wiki, so that people can at least know what happens in those stories.

Maybe, good point. As of now, there are plans to translate the side story, but the main story takes precedence. I can assure you though that there are plans to do that.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:43, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

Then, if main story is highest priority, then will translation of Volume 17 be next after NT is completed? --[[Special:Contributions/164.107.33.220|164.107.33.220]] 12:59, 25 March 2011 (EDT)Lojik:)

Is there a PDF version for Toaru Kagaku no Railgun SS: A Superfluous Story, or A Certain Incident’s End? Been looking around and couldn't find one.

== Volume SS1 - Afterword? ==

Will the afterword of SS1 be translated? I'm quite interested in Kamachi Kazuma's thoughts.

When Js06 posted the link to the epilogue (or was it the full text?) on 4chan, I asked him if there was no afterword. He said there isn't. I also checked now the raw, and seems the last thing is the epilogue. [[User:Kokonice|Kokonice]] 18:21, 19 April 2011 (UCT)

== Are there any translations regarding Bardway? ==

With her appearance in New Testament and the side-mention in the arc for volumes 17/18 making her existence increasingly relevant, is there any possibility of translations of stories in which Bardway has appeared directly (referred to on the Wikipedia character page)? (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_characters#Dawn-colored_Sunlight) (Thank you very much for your time; I wish to convey extreme gratitude for the translating which has been done!)

Well, the rest are on the side stories, which aren't translated, ''yet''.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:09, 22 May 2011 (UCT)

== Kreuzhev or Croitsev ? ==
I recently made some edits to standardize the name, so I change croitsev to kreuzhev, but after further check, it seems the toaru wikia use Croitsev and the Project Guidelines also use it. But Kreuzhev seems more original in terms of russian name.
Which one should we use?
Teh_Ping use Croitsev in vol 4 and Js06 use Kreuzhev in later volumes [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 21:55, 22 June 2011 (UCT)

It's "Croitsef", according to Season 2's character info on her. I know I indicated this in the Project-Specific Guidelines... --[[User:Tactician J|Tact]] 01:47, 24 June 2011 (UCT)

==THANK YOU!==
OMG YOU DID IT!!! Thank you guys so much and please keep up the good work on the side stories! (Yeah, I know some of the early on volumes of the main series aren't finished, but people can just watch season 1 of the show to find out what happens)
Question: Is the author of TAMnI a lolicon? There's loli every where in each chapter of the book

* Light Novel authors tend to be lolicons. Or they think that lolicon protagonists are awesome. The pedo protagonist made me stop reading Hidan to Aria and watching Shana. Hopefully Touma won't end up a lolicon.

==Religion vs Denomination==
I've seen it multiple times through the series, and the following stood out the most: "The three largest religions of Christianity have finally joined forces." Technically, the only Religion at play here is Christianity, The Anglican Church, The Roman Catholic Church and The Russian Orthodox Church are all denominations of Christianity, not religions of Christianity (see
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Religious_denomination)
--[[User:Draringi|Draringi]] 15:47, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

"The three largest factions of Christianity have finally joined forces."
Better?
[[User:Kokonice|Kokonice]] 16:28, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

That is correct. For me, I put it as 'sect' to make it as unrealistic though.

My vicar's going to give me one long sermon if he finds out that the 'model student' is actually doing this series...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 16:41, 4 July 2011 (UCT)

@Kokonice: I was thinking "The three largest denominations of Christianity have finally joined forces.", but anything other than religion is an improvement --[[User:Draringi|Draringi]] 01:23, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Something that may need to change ==

In the "Others" section in the "Series Overview" section, it says next to the two Railgun SS that they are each a set of eight short stories. I haven't read them yet, but I was under the impression that they were each a whole story split into eight parts and not eight stand alone stories. Is a change necessary?

== nicer navbar ==

[[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] was nice and fixed the mess I made into this great navbar:
{{Toaru Nav}}
Shall we use this? I can't see any downsides.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:31, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

Other than it looking like a wikipedia Navbar (with all the additional navs, I have no problems with it, go for it then.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:36, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

How should we add the official parody to the nav bar? in with side stories? under it's own section? a subsection of sidestories? just keep it left out? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 22:38, 26 February 2013 (CST)

== Volume 19 ==

I just started reading Vol. 19 and it seems to need some heavy editing, at least in the beginning. It's readable, but it does distract from the story a little. I'd help myself, but I'd rather get up to date with the series first.

well, volume 19 will be fully locked on 17/10/2011 if the date doesnt change again, so if you are up to date be4 that you can try to edit yourself, just take care to follow the format standards [[User:Carj|Carj]] 20:32, 17 August 2011 (CDT)

Like I said, I can help. But I would seriously advise for a veteran editor to check it out before the lock. For starters, while I'm confident with my English, it isn't my native language. [[Special:Contributions/190.62.5.160|190.62.5.160]] 00:01, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

I could probably edit volume 19 sooner or later because I still have to read volumes 15, SS 2, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22 for personal interest. I could just edit the volumes as I read, but I would like another editor to assist me if possible. [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 06:31, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

Well, I figure that I can edit as I read as well. If you don't need someone with experience I may be of assistance.[[Special:Contributions/190.62.56.180|190.62.56.180]] 13:37, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

I would strongly recommend creating an account first if you're going actively edit. Your help is more than welcomed. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:17, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

I started a little bit, please check it up (ch. 1, part 1). --[[User:Ppaaccoojrf|ppaaccoojrf]] 17:39, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

== Unreadable emails in SS1 / vol14 ==

Hi, does anyone know what was in the emails Misaka sent to Toma during the SS1 arc where Toma was having the class hot-pot outing? I'm re-reading the novels (good job translators!) but cannot find out what was the event for the handphone mails. It was said Misaka also called Toma but lost connection. Would be grateful if anyone can tell me thanks!

At this point it's not revealed: we'll have to wait for the railgun manga to get there... --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:25, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

I see, thanks. I thought it might be involved with one of the SS with Misaka as the lead. Lets see what the author comes up with.

== NT3 Chapter Names ==

Well, after reading the prologue, I have a strong belief that what I had "In the Fifty States" is more accurate. Fifty States refers to the United States, and there is no mention of a fiftieth state or anything like that in the prologue. What are the opinions of others? --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 19:31, 11 December 2011 (CST)
:No, the chapter title is correct. The scene takes place in Hawaii, which was the 50th and final(for now) state to join the United States. [[Special:Contributions/108.208.102.9|108.208.102.9]] 19:42, 11 December 2011 (CST)
::Ahh, thanks for explaining that. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 19:45, 11 December 2011 (CST)

== Was this ever translated? ==
[http://r-s.sakura.ne.jp/w/s/ipi.htm It's a short story on Kiyotaka's website.]

== NT Volume 4 ==
Just a suggestion. When the traslition of NT 4 is finished you could divde the book in 4, 5 or 8 chapters, because that should look better. I do not understand why the autor divided the book like that.

honestly by the looks of the chapters it looks like an ss volume, if you know what i mean. Anyways i think most tlers like to keep everything as close to the authors work as possible.--[[User:J112|J112]] 15:09, 13 March 2012 (CDT)

I know that, but you could use the "Period" parts to divide the chapters, there are 3 "Periods", and in the end you have some chapters like "A_Cardinal_Error.34", "Capter n" and the epilogue.

I suggest something like this (when the translation is finished):

*Illustrations
*Chapter 1 (01-07)
*Chapter 2 (08-21)
*Chapter 3 (22-32)
*Chapter 4 (33-37)
*Afterword

Or:

*Illustrations
*Chapters 01-07
*Chapters 08-21
*Chapters 22-32
*Chapters 33-37
*Afterword

*Illustrations
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

NOTE: 07, 21 and 32 are "Period" parts

== Haimura's website ==

'''js06''' recently translated his comments info on the character designs and such. isn't it possible for those to be added here as well?
[[User:Hao-sama|Hao-sama]] 08:33, 13 June 2012 (CDT)

== The extent of Touma's ability's nullifying... ==
I recall the time when Index first experience Touma's ability there was a mention of something like negate God's miracles and bringing him misfortune. Could that right hand have nullified Touma's ability to perceive the garden thrust before his eyes every single day? I mean there are instances where you can tell he is a healthy young male but REALLY? REALLY REALLY? Before the great battle between 'the erotic fallen angel vs the ever so holy elemental fairy' I would have sought proper compensation to bring forth such a grand battle even sooner. He may be suffering from a misfortune greater than we can imagine.

That's for my first theory. However my second theory is that right hand brings misfortune to others. As Mikoto is Misuzu's biological daughter but the difference is... well anyways, maybe her contact with Touma had some unwanted effects? How convenient was the explanation of what happened to Fraulein Kreutune afterwords? Even though Hamazura has Takitsubo did Touma's intervention influence Fremea's presence. Accelerator only needed to complete the Level 6 Shift Project, his powers weren't meant for babysitting. Can Touma's right hand really negate God's miracles? Is the world facing a new crisis after WWIII? What happen to that forest of huge breast from when first appeared in the NT series? What the hell is he doing with people like Birdway and Cendrillon?

Yea I'm up to no good [[User:Keisanichi|Keisanichi]] ([[User talk:Keisanichi|talk]]) 21:58, 2 February 2013 (CST)

-for your first theory I'm pretty sure that he just claims that ...it can nullify anything it touches ..
he Is healthy bit he used to misfortune that he really don't see any fortune in getting a girl (espicially after index bitting him always and mikoto shocking him almost every time they meet) another thing that he don't remember meeting them the first time it makes him awkward w/them ..
about mikoto's ""unwanted effects?"" she still young right ?--[[User:Ahmadmanga|Ahmadmanga]] ([[User talk:Ahmadmanga|talk]]) 16:39, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

==What happened . .==

Hello guys, just recently checked TaMnI wiki page and noticed the Supervisor notice, (Not that I want to add further into the subject), removal of Novel Cover Illustrations for each volume. I mean, what happened? (point = Internal wars? where/what is this?). Also, the illustrations for each volume was already translated and under editing, all that is still untranslated would be Volume 6 of New Testament. [[User:Carinderyeah|Carinderyeah]] ([[User talk:Carinderyeah|talk]]) 00:01, 23 March 2013 (CDT)

Regarding the novel cover illustrations, I don't think they have ever been next to each volume. Some projects seem to have the cover illustrations next to the volumes on the main page; others, like this one, simply don't. Regarding the supervisor notice, there was one set of undo's and a little discussion regarding some formatting. Unless there were communications that weren't visible to me, I assumed that TehPing was just preemptively saying not get him involved. I wouldn't have called it a "war". Perhaps it is a little confusing to visitors to have that bit of the message be the first thing they see coming to this page... --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:46, 23 March 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 21 ==

Hello, when I was importing volume 21 into my library, I noticed that it shared the same metadata as volume 20, and problems occurred. For some reason, I can't edit the PDF's metadata, so I would appreciate it if someone could reupload it with the proper metadata. Thanks.

Ah, looks like the name was the same as volume 20. Here, see if [http://www.mediafire.com/?nrf1q77tmld9yax this] one works. -[[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]] ([[User talk:Ultranova17|talk]]) 02:51, 13 May 2013 (CDT)

== Seivelun sisters' paired language quirks: ==

I've previously asked and learned that Fremea's often-used term is 'Daitai'. Today, watching the eighth Railgun S episode, I've learned that Frenda also uses a term often, 'Kekkyoku'.
 | 
If I understand correctly, currently the translations here are consistent with those on the To Aru/Toaru wiki, 'Essentially' and 'Basically'. However, from the nuances of common use, 'Daitai' and 'Kekkyoku' can also be translated as 'In the first place' and 'In the end'. These can be seen as complementary(/bookend) phrases, appropriate given the sibling relationship (and maybe also their younger/older statuses?), and may be better choices for communicating that link to readers unaware of the terms' original forms.
 | 
I am aware that it would be inconvenient to go through all usages and implement this, but I nevertheless request that it be considered. If time passes and there is no objection, I may attempt this myself (with my apologies if I attempt it and it is objected to after the fact). Thank you for your time! -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 03:43, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

My opinion as someone who reads and edits Index is that, in general for things that fall into the realm of preference/format, it's good to go with what the translator(s) use so that it's consistent with the least number of edits. Not having any jp language skills, I can't speak to whether the nuance of those terms would be a matter of accuracy rather than preference, but if so, it seems to me that it would then be considered a major edit that should be approved by the translator or supervisor first. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:06, 2 June 2013 (CDT)
:Thank you for this! The translators are likely multiple, and the "just don't involve me" supervisor notice on the main page leaves doubt as to the preferred course of action, but the '[...]before any major contribution' paragraph on the Registration page gives someone else to approach for guidance (though in theory only required for Anonymous contributions?). *will attempt to do so* -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 16:20, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
::While there have been many translators who have contributed, the only currently active one is [[User talk:js06|js06]]. And as for supervisor, I was referring to the one in the [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index#Project_Staff|project staff list]], [[User talk:Teh_Ping|Teh_Ping]]; however, as you noted, the supervisor notice implies he may not be interested in deciding on this issue. I noticed that you contacted thelastgaurdian. He is the head admin (creator) for the wiki, and he wouldn't normally get involved with project specific things like this. Also, he apparently no longer visits the wiki frequently and is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=186492#p186492 very hard to get a hold of]. I would say [[User talk:js06|js06]] is the one you most likely want to contact. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:13, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
:::Thank you very much for the information! *copies across* -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 02:12, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

This had never really occurred to me as "in the first place" is a secondary meaning of 大体 and I was trying to match it to "basically", but you have a point. On top of that, I honestly can't even remember why I chose "basically" instead of the more accurate "in the end" for Frenda. You can change it if you want and I'll check to see what is being used the next time one of the characters shows up. However, I've noticed that people often oppose changes to accepted translations of terms or speech patterns even when the new version is better and/or more accurate, so it's possible people will try to change it back or complain. [[User:Js06|Js06]] ([[User talk:Js06|talk]]) 12:14, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

That works for me. Anyone that has a problem with the change can be linked to this page for further discussion. I'll begin work on changing the text in the illustrations and the PDFs. Were you going to go ahead and make the changes on BT Multipartite? -[[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]] ([[User talk:Ultranova17|talk]]) 14:04, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

ooh, do go through with this. I do believe that since at least in this case, "in the first place" and "in the end" carry significant (if not symbolic) meaning that shouldn't be lost, it would be good to have the translations reflect this. I am behind you 100% (and too lazy to help you out myself) [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 21:06, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

My thanks! I would be glad to attempt the changes; I will aim to begin within the day (possibly in two-to-three hours when I should have a large block of time). If I record the number of changes in each section here, it should make it easier to change again in the worst-case scenario. -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 03:14, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

(Starting with the special cases first, then panning out to the normal cases.) 
Frenda wiki page, 2 changes; Fremea wiki page, 3 changes. 
NTV6C5 Part 1, 4 (proxy) Frenda changes; other parts, 7 Fremea changes. 
No mention of either sister's name in any of the Side Stories, in SS1, or in SS2. No changes to make in V22. 
Frenda's lifespan narrowed down to V15 chapters 2 and 4 only, to my surprise. Chapter 2, 8 Frenda changes (Part 2 only); Chapter 4, 0 Frenda changes. 
| 
In V15C4, there's a line 'Basically, that was all Frenda was – all a comrade was – to Mugino.' As it's not something that Frenda says I've left it unchanged, but if it's 'Kekkyoku' then it's very likely a deliberate narrative reference to her way of speaking, in which case it should be changed. 
| 
Saving this record for the moment; will immediately continue and finish (unless I've overlooked a volume) with the NT volumes, looking for Fremea's name and/or words only. This is taking a little longer than it otherwise might as I find myself enjoying rereading sections I haven't read in a while. *happiness* -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 06:33, 5 June 2013 (CDT)
:(Actually, my desire for thoroughness/completeness is niggling at me. I'm assuming 'Kekkyoku' for the V15C4 line and changing it, but please change it back if it's in fact different. -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 06:38, 5 June 2013 (CDT))
NTV1C3 8 Fremea changes; NTV1C4 5 Fremea changes; NTV1C5 4 Fremea changes. 
I consistently end up nostalgically rereading the chapters... nevertheless, it's getting late, so I'll make an effort to not do so for the remaining volumes. 
NTV2C2 5 Fremea changes; NTV2C3 1 Fremea change. 
NTV5C2 2 Fremea changes; NTV5C4 20 Fremea changes. 
NTV6C6 10 Fremea changes; NTV6C7 2 Fremea changes. 
NTV6C2 5 Fremea changes; NTV6C3 3 Fremea changes; NTV6C4 2 Fremea changes; NTV6Epilogue 3 Fremea changes. 
Complete! (Unless I've overlooked something.) ((*happiness*)) -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 11:10, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

You were right. It is 'Kekkyoku'. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] ([[User talk:Rock96|talk]]) 11:18, 5 June 2013 (CDT)
:(*happiness!*) Thank you for checking! -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 17:50, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

== Regarding the Creation of a Calendar/Timeline Section for the Index Project Page ==

'''Okay, maybe not a timeline per say (as we already have one on the Index Wiki).'''

It is now the tenth year of the Index franchise and the material in it is getting 'slightly' annoying to put into some sort of chronological order. Not surprising since the franchise spans 2 light novel series, 3 manga series, 4 anime series and a bunch of side stories.

I have noticed for a while that on the Sword Art Online page there is a timeline section which organizes and presents the events that occur in the light novels as a visual timeline and a text based one similar to the one on the Index Wiki. '''This is not what I am asking for.'''

What I am asking for is a similar section on the Index page which displays a visual representation of all of the events which have occurred in the Index Light Novel Series, the Railgun manga series and the Side Stories. However since the events in Index seem to occur in consecutive short periods of time usually lasting a day to 3 days, it would not be a timeline but more of a '''calendar''' for the current year in the Index continuity.

Of course, I am not asking any of '''you''' guys to make it. I've sort of already gone through the trouble. I have created a PNG file called '''A Certain Unified Calendar''' which organizes every single story arc in the light novels, manga and adaptations (minus a few exceptions) into a nice colour coded calendar. The calendar is chronologically correct, well presented and has a small file size (368KB). There are spoilers for a few of the early novels but aside from that the only real spoilers are the names of the story arcs.

I made the calendar for a few reasons. Firstly, IMO the timeline on the Index wiki is far too congested with information and we needed a nice streamlined way of viewing the order of events. Secondly, for the sake of the unfortunately split fanbases of both Index and Railgun. Index and Railgun form an interconnected narrative and particularly in Railgun, one requires knowledge of the events and timeline of the other series to get 100 percent of the implied meaning. Also I was getting tired of Railgun fans watching the current Railgun S anime questioning the order of events or "whether a certain event had occurred yet or not", etc... Lastly, I had a lot of free time on my hands and would be happy to share this with the fandom. ''There may also be a small hint of jealousy there due to Sword Art Online but you can ignore that.''

I would love to hear your thoughts on this. Also as I am a new user here I am not entirely sure how to upload the file on my computer to the site if need be; rather I dont know any of the formalities on this site. A bit of help on that would also be appreciated.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 03:26, 8 July 2013 (CDT)

Well since no one has said anything to the contrary, I have gone ahead and created a section for the Calendar. If no one likes the inclusion of the calendar, first discuss it here and remove it on an agreed consensus. In the mean time, I will eventually ask for a thread to be opened up on the Animesuki forum as the place for discussion regarding any revisions that may need to be made to the calendar as the story progresses.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 07:52, 10 July 2013 (CDT)

Alright. I love it. Thank you so much.
I've been re-reading the novels, and I need to get around to watching the Railgun anime. This makes it a lot easier to remember what went on in which volume and when. [[User:Astralmeson|Astralmeson]] ([[User talk:Astralmeson|talk]]) 13:08, 10 July 2013 (CDT)

The calendar section has been moved from the top of the page to under the PDFs as per Teh Ping's suggestion.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 10:04, 29 July 2013 (CDT)

== Name of Gremlin magicians (and related) ==

I've seen that all of the names of Gremlin magicians have been explained... but one. And that's Othinus. From what I've found, "Othinus" is latin for "Odin", which explains why she's the head and why she seeks Gungnir. And I don't know if it will be relevant, but on Odin's second exile, he was replaced by Ullr (Ollerus, in latin), an skiing hunting archer god (take note Odin was originally a hunting god too).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:05, 24 September 2013 (CDT)

== Index project page renovations feedback ==
<div class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" data-collapsetext="Hide" data-expandtext="Show">
Just my personal opinion/feedback on the changes to the project page. My personal preference is to avoid extra clicking, even at the expense of extra scrolling; so I preferred it when the chapter links were available without having to click the "show" icon, even if it meant I had to scroll (scroll wheel ftw) though the entire (long) page. For things like awards, I do prefer them hidden since I don't need to see them each time I visit the page. But finding and clicking on the chapter links is the main reason I visit the page. Also, one unfortunate loss of functionality is that clicking on a link in the table of contents no longer brings you to that volume (unless you've already clicked show to open the table). My preference/vote would be that the tables that hide the chapters be set to default open when loading the page, and then those that want to can close them by clicking "hide". With regards to the volume covers, I don't think it's necessary, but I'm pretty apathetic. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:51, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Also, particularly if the chapter tables stay closed, I suggest adding the volume ranges in parenthesis for each set so it's easier to know which table needs to be opened to find the volume you want. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:51, 2 December 2013 (CST)

I agree with quite a few things you said. Additionally, I'd like the Table of Contents to reflect what the collapsed tables look like.
--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 23:03, 2 December 2013 (CST)

 
I have made edits such that the collapsible tables will start open when you first navigate to the page (or when the page is refreshed). This means you will be able to use the ToC to navigate to the novel you want without hassle or needing to open tables, etc. I am hesitant about making changes to the ToC as I dont know how these edits may influence viewing the series on the bakareader ex app (I am probably worrying about this unneccesarily). If there are no problems with that, I too agree that ToC should be edited to reflect the tables. Also, now that the tables will start open, I may be able to take out the volume ranges in the parenthesis (with consultation obviously).

The addition of the novel covers to the page shouldn't really affect older readers of the series (rather they should be indifferent to it); however, as long as it makes the page and series even just a little bit more enticing, appealing, accessible to the newer readers it can't be a bad thing. I stopped at Volume 22 after being given a heads up by [[User:Skies|Skies]] about getting permission from Teh Ping. I have tried to contact him via Animesuki and his Index Talk Page for feedback regarding the edits but he has yet to respond (though he gave me permission to use the tables). If he doesn't say anything regarding them, I will probably put up the rest of the covers within a week from now unless Teh Ping responds. It should be easy to remove the covers and change things back to how they were should Teh Ping say otherwise.
--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 01:44, 6 December 2013 (CST)
:::I have edited headings so that the ToC reflects the collapsible tables.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 15:50, 6 December 2013 (CST)
:::I have modified the page a bit more by compacting the Parody Stories Section, adding in experimental 'Back to Contents' links and other minor edits.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 20:22, 7 December 2013 (CST)

:I think I have gotten the hard part out of the way. I have changed the code on the collapsible tables so that they work better with the browser. Each collapsible table can now be expanded and collapsed by clicking on the corresponding colour bar. The opening and closing animations for the tables have noticably improved. The tables have the same initial state from before so there should be no hassles with navigating using the ToC.
:Lastly, I have added a toggle above the ToC that once clicked, collapses all of the open novel sections. This is particularly useful when first navigating to the page and allows the viewer to quickly close all the open sections. The downside is that the code screws up if they the sections arent all open or all closed. eg. if one is open and the rest are closed, clicking the button will lead to one being closed and the rest being opened. If there is a code that only collapses the novel sections, I am all ears.
:Things left to do include:
::Fixing the aforementioned toggle problem.
::Add novel covers for the rest of the series (follwing the plan that was outlined above)
::Modify first paragraph to include updated information (towards end of month)
:::I was contemplating making a character introduction section as well but I realised how stupid that would be for this series.
:I plan to finalise all of these edits before New Testament Volume 9 is released. Continual feedback is welcome as always.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:24, 8 December 2013 (CST)
 
::Finally managed to fix that master toggle problem to a degree that I actually feel satisfied with. Only Pictures and Opening Paragraph are left. Pictures on Friday, Opening Paragraph modified next year.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 07:31, 10 December 2013 (CST)

Starting off with a bit more simple feedback: --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)
*One thing that seems a little awkward to me is having the close/open all bar (and now the individuals too) at the top of the page. Because of the toc and other sections in between, that bar isn't together with the actual volumes, so it's a little strange to open and close them without being able to see it happen. I would probably put it right above the "The Toaru Majutsu no Index series" header.
*Something very minor is that the "series overview" collapsible tables at the bottom currently have the two newest entries outside the tables, but I would say they can be lumped in with the rest that are under the table (even if there translations haven't been completed). I also prefer the current version of the side stories collapsible table where the Necessarius SS is included in the table, as opposed to a past version where it was the only thing outside the tables when they were collapsed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)

It's somewhat difficult for me to give feedback because I think I have a different personal preference for the project page. I tend to prefer things be simple, but you obviously prefer the added functionality (I'm not saying either is view is better than the other). I think the following things will fall under this difference of views, so they're less likely to be useful for your vision for the project page: --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)
*I do think that which volumes went into the anime is useful information to have somewhere on the page (since people always ask), but I probably wouldn't have divided up the volume links into as many pieces. I probably would have just made OT, NT, and other stories as tables, under the assumption that the table collapse would be most commonly used by people skipping OT to get to the newest NT chapter (but I still prefer to have all tables default open). The other things is the divisions use headers/breakdowns that are, I assume, not official labels (Prelude to War, WWIII, Gremlin Saga), though I could be wrong about that. I think they're very reasonable labels, but it still falls under my general preference of keeping things simple.
*For me personally, the back to contents links aren't as necessary since I just use the (browser's) back button on my mouse. But maybe others would use them.
*I would probably put all of the award years under a single collapsible table, since that would be less clicking for me if I wanted to look at the awards over the years (my guess is that someone would want to either look at all of the awards or none of them). I do agree with the use of the collapsed table in general here, because the awards are too long and would take up too much space before getting to the chapter links. I would also same the same thing (a single collapsible table) for the "series overview" tables at the end, but there's fewer there, so I don't notice it as much.
*When I first encountered your new style of table, it took me a little getting used to the fact that the whole thing was effectively a button and that my mouse cursor didn't switch to the 'link' version (a hand). Though this might just mean I'm not as used to dealing with interactive websites. I do think the tables are fancier with this new version, and I wouldn't suggest changing anything. I just thought I'd mention it here since it was the first thing I noticed about them, though I've gotten perfectly used it after using them a few times.
*The cover images don't currently align with the volume headers. Many pages with cover images have code to do that, but I'm not sure if I would actually want it here because it would make everything a little bit longer. But as I said before, I'm pretty apathetic about cover images whatever is done with them (unless it's the left-right alignment, then I'd have a stronger opinion against it, no offense meant to Cautr).
As I said, I don't expect you to necessarily act on that feedback since our viewpoints are different, I was just elaborating on those since you asked for feedback. As far as the actual code, I don't notice any bugs when using it, and the tables do have some fancy functionality and formatting. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:21, 10 December 2013 (CST)

Well you don't need to worry about whether your feedback will be helpful or not. Even a contrarian's feedback has its uses. If I can make you happy at the same time as accomplishing my goals, its a victory for everyone! Anyway, just to address the things you have said:
:*"''I would probably put (the template) right above the "The Toaru Majutsu no Index series" header.''" == '''That sounds like it is worth trying.'''
:*"''Something very minor is that the "series overview" collapsible tables at the bottom currently have the two newest entries outside the tables, but I would say they can be lumped in with the rest that are under the table''" == '''I can't say that I have strong opinions about this but I do prefer it as it is. It is a way for people to see what the latest content in the franchise is.'''
:*"''...but I probably wouldn't have divided up the volume links into as many pieces.''" == '''Teh Ping originally suggested this layout, so I went with that idea. This could change in the future but honestly I think that the Season 1 and 2 sections should be left as is.'''
:*"''For me personally, the back to contents links aren't as necessary since I just use the (browser's) back button on my mouse. But maybe others would use them.''" == '''I guess I could put less emphasis on the links then (like in the Parody and Short Stories Sections).'''
:*"''I would probably put all of the award years under a single collapsible table...''" == '''Maybe...In the short term I can add a toggle just like the ones for the novel sections that switches open and closed sections.'''
:*"''...my mouse cursor didn't switch to the 'link' version (a hand).''" == '''I can fix that.'''
'''So yeah, the feedback had some actionable insights. Thanks!'''--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:53, 10 December 2013 (CST)
 
Further edits have been made in light of Cthaeh's feedback.
*Master Toggle has been moved down
*Master Toggle for Awards Section created
*TOC links are now smaller
*Mouse changes to pointer (hand) when hovering above all toggles.
*Page looks much better in general now.
Still waiting on you Teh Ping--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 23:56, 10 December 2013 (CST)

Wow, I have no idea such things can be done on the wiki XD.

Actually, I wanted to break volumes 14-19 down into smaller parts, but because of the focus of 3 different protagonists, I decided not to (then again, it would be redundant to divide everything into such small parts when the aim of the collapsable tables are to prevent that). I felt that there should at least be seasons 1 and 2 since many new fans would probably have started from the anime, and would want to know where to continue after this.

Anyway, that is a solid job (okay, easily an understatement here) right there. I'm fine with the covers being placed on the main page, but for consistency sake, please continue to place the other covers on the main page.

Now back to TPのいない馬鹿ー月--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 08:57, 11 December 2013 (CST)

I really like the master Open/Close row.
If I may offer one more suggestion for conformity, a brief teaser of Volumes 1~22 before the start of the volumes, like the New Testament section.
--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 18:00, 11 December 2013 (CST)

I have updated the page with the rest of the novel covers and changed the picture that is shown with the New testament teaser. I am not entirely sure as to what could be put in the teaser for Volumes 1~22 as I feel that it is already adequately covered in the story synopsis. At the very least, the vast majority of the renovations appear to be done. Now lets hope a new Toaru anime is announced in the coming year...10th anniversary on April 10 2014 after all.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:44, 11 December 2013 (CST)
 
:Updated the opening paragraph of the page with more current information. With this all of the renovations appear to be over... unless someone wants me to make a character introduction section. That would be hell...--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 04:20, 13 December 2013 (CST)

This is a little late given that the section is already under construction, but I dislike the idea of including a character introduction section. It goes back to my general preference for a simple things and keeping the project page smaller. I don't think character introduction information is necessary or directly relevant for reading the series; and it's starting to overlap with outside sources of information such as the TAMNI wikia. Obviously a few other projects have it, so there are people who like it, but that's my two cents. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 08:51, 14 December 2013 (CST)

I love the changes to the site, except when one tries using the android app from this site, BakaReader EX, none of the volumes or chapters show up to click on.--[[Special:Contributions/198.189.249.49|198.189.249.49]] 15:43, 14 December 2013 (CST)

Leaving the whole issue of the character introduction aside for now, I really enjoy using the BakaReader EX App as it is very convenient for reading light novels; so I was rather worried when the above comment mentioned that none of the volumes or chapters show up to click on. However, when I checked the app on my phone, and downloaded all chapters, everything still seems to be working. I have actually been double checking the app to see if my edits were screwing up the Index section. '''However, when I deleted a volume and tried to refresh to see if the volume would come back, it didn't.''' I have a sneaking suspicion that I know what is causing the problem but for that, I will need to test it. Please bare with me....--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 06:04, 15 December 2013 (CST)

Aaaaaand the problem has been identified. When I changed the layout of the page in order to have the ToC reflect the page's contents, I made the Headings of the Novels one level lower. Turns out, the app only registers novels if their Heading is Level 3 (if it is surrounded by 3 equals signs). We will have to sacrifice the look of the ToC in order to get the page working again on the app. I believe that the app holds more importance than the ToC. I will get to work on it straight away.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 06:16, 15 December 2013 (CST)

'''The ToC layout has been changed back to what it used to be in order to fix the problem occurring on the BakaReader EX App.''' Now all new volumes should be appearing as normal. Thanks alot to [[Special:Contributions/198.189.249.49|198.189.249.49]] for pointing it out as I would have missed it otherwise. For those of you not in the know, a problem occurred if attempting to refresha nd download a completely unlisted volume on the app. Any missing volumes wouldn't show up. The problem was directly caused by changing the ToC layout (it seems the layout is crucial for the functioning of the app). Thank God this was solved before the release of Volume NT9; I would have been extremely pissed off if the problem came to light during that time.
:...And with that finally solved, I am making a '''character's introduction section''' (similar to Oda Nobuna and DxD) on my user page as a trial. Cthaeh's comment regarding the intro has slightly disheartened me in continuing but '''perhaps other people have a different view on it'''. Veteran readers shouldn't really care: it will be in an already-collapsed table upon load. So you don't have to read or view it. I have been creating it in a way that doesn't have any spoilers or reveal any of the important plot but you can judge that for yourself. Again, it is mostly for newer readers to get interested in the series, just like the novel covers. If you are curious as to how it looks, check my user page to see how it is coming along. Perhaps you could even give me suggestions for the character descriptions...I am struggling with those...--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 06:52, 15 December 2013 (CST)

Sorry, my earlier comment was hastily written, didn't really say what I intended, and came out pretty negative as a result. The bulk of my opinion would be better represented as "more trouble than it's worth". There are a lot of characters in Index, so it's a lot of work. The fact that you've already started likely means you likely think it's worth the trouble. I have a minimalist opinion in general, so that affects in my personal opinion on character sections, but I'm probably in the minority. As you said, it really doesn't affect the long time readers that much. If you really did want feedback for casual/new readers, they probably don't look at discussion pages; the place with the highest number of casual readers is likely the facebook page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 12:00, 15 December 2013 (CST)

I'm gonna be blunt when I say I frankly don't want to see character introductions on the project page. I don't honestly like the format of the Highschool DxD project page. I think we're at the point now where we should slow down on the edits. I really liked how the Index page looked prior to adding the collapsing tables. At this point I think the expansion of the page is reaching overly zealous.--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 14:06, 15 December 2013 (CST)

And with that, I am outnumbered in opinion regarding the character's section. I think Skies makes a fair point. The page has changed quite a bit in look since I have started editing; with collapsing tables and novel covers etc. I will play it safe and end this editing process this time around. The original goals of the edits were to compact the page's length and make the page a bit more appealing to newer readers. I think those goals have been accomplished and adding a new section would be overkill. I will still make the character's section in private but with no actual intention of using it in the short term. Perhaps if because of a new anime, Index's light novel popularity becomes red hot again and new readers will visit the page, then I can reconsider the proposal then. But such a time would happen, at least a year from now... I guess now I can finally go back to my original task then.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 16:58, 15 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

This is not really an update but more of a summary of the recent changes that have been made to the Index Main Page. Previous feedback and conversations have been collapsed.
:*'''Modified opening paragraph to better reflect the current standing of the series in regards to franchise material and recent awards. Extra information has been hidden in a collapsed-on-load table. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Greatly expanded Awards section with past and recent Kono LN ga Sugoi! Rankings
:*'''Placed Awards for different years in collapsed-on-load tables with clickable custom toggles to open/close years. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Placed great portion of the list of updates into a collapsed-on-load table with clickable custom toggles titled 'Older Updates.' <strike>Due to compatability isses with the Firefox Browser, the Updates Section Collapsing table itself shouldn't be placed in div tags.</strike>Update: Section is now placed in div tags after site was updated--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 20:10, 14 January 2014 (CST)
:*'''Split the novel sections into different sub-sections with First Series headings suggested by Teh Ping. Each sub-section is a collapsible table with clickable custom toggles. (Page Space Saved when collapsed)'''
:*Novel Sections collapsible tables are open-on-load due to some readers using the Table of Contents (ToC) to navigate. ToC links do not work unless collapsible table is open.
:*'''ToC does NOT reflect the new subsections as a formatting issue leads to the BakaReader EX App not functioning properly for the Index novels. Problems that occurred when this was being tested should not be happening anymore.'''Small Update: BakaReader EX seems to have updated the App to handle the previous layout of the ToC. But I am fine with things as they are right now.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 19:28, 25 December 2013 (CST)
:*Created and added a Master toggle that shows which sections are open/closed and allows for quick collapsing of the novel sections.
:*'''Added light novel cover illustrations opposite novel content, similar to other Baka-Tsuki Pages.'''
:*Added small 'Back to Contents' links throughout page for those that want them.
:*'''Changed image next to New Testament intro description. (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Place Inactive translators into collapsed-on-load table. (Page Space Saved)
:*'''Place Editors in side by side wikitables (Page Space Saved)'''
:*Placed Series Overview section in Collapsed-on-Load Tables with clickable custom toggles. Novels that have not been completely translated stay outside of the tables. (Page Space Saved)
A character's introduction section idea was thrown out there by me. However, considering the large amount of changes already made to the page in the last month, the idea was quickly withdrawn from this set of edits. The idea may be put out there again when a new anime for the Index franchise is announced; however there is currently no timeframe for this. For those still interested in what a theoretical character introduction section for Toaru Majutsu no Index would look like, head to my user page. It is currently still in beta stage. The above edits have been okayed by supervisor Teh Ping. '''As of now, the renovation period is over.''' ''Toaru Kagaku no Accelerator begins in the next issue of Dengeki Daioh; NT Volume 9 is released on January 10; Funimation has announced Index II and Movie; the 10th Anniversary of the entire franchise will be on April 10th, 2014.'' --[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 22:56, 18 December 2013 (CST)
 

== Volume 11 Notes ==

Now, not to be rude to Teh_ping or anything since he did so much of the translation work on this series, but volume 11 has several notes on Christianity. I question why these are in the text. I mean at most I would expect them to be translator notes at the bottom, though I wonder if they even belong there as they're notes on well, the bible, rather than anything in the series.

(Teh_ping: For your information, he wasn’t. He was one of the Seventy, not Twelve)

(Teh_ping: for more information, read Genesis 18:16 to 19:29)

(Teh_ping: In Sodom)

(Teh_ping: She got turned into a pillar of salt)

(Teh_ping: Nope, Jesus here did carry the Cross up the hill himself.)

--[[User:Kaloo|Kaloo]] ([[User talk:Kaloo|talk]]) 20:23, 31 December 2013 (CST)

They should be translation notes at the bottom. If anything, editors just haven't gotten around to fixing this volume (in fact, many of the middle volumes haven't seen any real edits in quite a while). As for the fact they're notes on Christianity, it's best to include them. What may or may not be common knowledge doesn't necessarily hold true for people in other parts of the world.
--[[User:Skies|Skies]] ([[User talk:Skies|talk]]) 03:14, 1 January 2014 (CST)

On this topic, according the synoptic gospel, weren't there someone named Simon of Cyrene who actually helped Jesus carried the cross to the calvary?--[[Special:Contributions/139.228.6.168|139.228.6.168]] 00:59, 10 February 2014 (CST)

== Early Volumes Translation Fixing ==

As has already been said on my user page, I have begun making edits to Volume 1 as part of a greater project to fix the translations for the Season 1 and 2 light novels. The edits are being made with direct consultation with the series' translator js06. Volumes 1 and 2 will serve as the basis for all critique on my edits. Once everyone is satisifed with the way things look, I will proceed onwards from there. Any feedback regarding the edits should go on my talk page in the relevant section. I only ask editors to wait until I finish a whole volume (volume 1) before giving feedback.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 19:38, 6 January 2014 (CST)
 '''Volume 1 Edits are complete. Any feedback should go to my talk page.--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 03:10, 8 January 2014 (CST)
'''

== PDF files not updated ==

I know there is a generate PDF function, but I don't like the layout it created so I prefer user made ones. But why hasn't anyone updated the files, particularly the old ones ? There are still mistakes from the previous version on Baka-tsuki that have been fixed in the HMTL files, but not in the PDF. [[Special:Contributions/42.112.3.98|42.112.3.98]] 10:09, 18 February 2014 (CST)

What mistakes are you talking about? The last modified date of the PDFs was about two and a half weeks ago. There are only nine or so edits that have happened since. -[[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]] ([[User talk:Ultranova17|talk]]) 11:43, 18 February 2014 (CST)

My bad. I forgot that the naming issues will be resolved only when OH&S starts his fixing, and when I saw the duplicate paragraph in the afterword of vol. 4, my mind just grouped them together. That duplicate is the only mistake I remember, and if you still keep updating the files, then there's no prob then. And also thank you for your work [[User:Ultranova17|Ultranova17]], I really appreciate it. [[Special:Contributions/42.112.3.98|42.112.3.98]] 05:45, 19 February 2014 (CST)

== Time for another Abandoned Project==
Yenpress License huh? It's finally happening. Thank you translators and editors alike, for all your tireless (but no longer endless) hard work.
http://www.yenpress.com/2014/04/sakura-con-2014-announcements-new-licenses/
[[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 17:40, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

Wait, was it confirmed that even New Testament is licensed? Because if it isn't, the translation project should continue at least for it.
[[Iser:Kamina lowell|Kamina lowell]] ([[User talk:Kamina lowell|talk]]) 19:34, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

I agree. Technically, the Toaru Majutsu no Index page consists of 2 different series. Even if we have to let go the First Series, we can still keep the Second Series, the Side Stories and the Parodies on the site. Is there a higher power on this site that can be consulted on this?
And Yen Press will perpetually be 10 years behind the newest light novel releases as they will release novels at the same rate that Kamachi is writing new ones. Does Baka-Tsuki have a policy for this situation or will they just abandon the project without considering its circumstances and treating it like it the other licensed light novels?--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 21:32, 19 April 2014 (CDT)

That seems unfair to say. Once a project gets licensed, continuing to work on it may open them up to legal problems. Furthermore, not all people are willing to support a series by buying, if there is a free version available. Right now, I'm just hoping New Testament really is considered a separate series with separate rights than the original, and that Yen hasn't bought those as well. --Rasen

Talk:Log Horizon

2014-04-04T22:11:37Z

Rasen: /* Missing Text Locations */

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v1-6). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.
:::Saw some subsequent edits to the honorifics that I made, and just thought I should point out that I'm sticking to how Mamire spelled it. Also to ask that people don't just change the names randomly. Naotsugu calls Shiroe "Shiro" fairly often. It's not a typo, I think it comes from knowing each other in real life. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]]

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

:::Really don't need to get updating the figures here since all changes are logged anyway; I see something new has been posted in this talkpage and come in looking for new discussion but no new timestamps makes things confusing. On topic tho, like the changes so far in terms of honorifics/nicknames. More recently, not so sure about seeing numbers like twenties changed to 20s; that's just my preference you don't need to go changing it back.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 6 February 2014 (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Updated annex monster description images to English ==

I don't want to put them up yet without having someone look at them first see if looks OK and I didn't happen to misspell something.

[http://puu.sh/5iwE2.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_326-327.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwGk.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_324-325.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwHz.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_322-323.png] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:17, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I think you should overwrite the level number to Anime Ace as well, it's kind of out of place there. Also, the font color in the rank names & places (Normal, Party, Raid 1, Dungeon, Waterfront, etc) should be very dark grey like in the raws (it's hard to read because the color blends with the word ''Rank:'' & ''Found In:'')
:And you misspell at Mad Arousal Golem's rank, it's not '''Normal''' but '''Raid 1''' -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 20:37, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I had a go at editing the descriptions in the annex chapters, so go there for the updated text. Mad Carousal Golem's description still reads weird (the curse destroying the surrounding facilities doesn't sound right) so you may want to avoid editing that image for a while.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:46, 14 November 2013 (CST)

::I'll work on them this weekend. I'll also post the psd file which has all of the annex images in the volume 3 for anyone else who want to tweak them some more after my edits.
::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

Did the changes to the images please take a look again to see if it meets everyone's expectations. Drowzycow I added in the updated text for the mad carousel golem but like you said I'll wait for you to do a bit more editing on the wiki.

[http://puu.sh/5mdR7.png 1], [http://puu.sh/5mdUj.png 2], [http://puu.sh/5mdDi.png 3] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 11:59, 18 November 2013 (CST)

:I think that's already OK, you can upload them anytime (there are revert button even if there are mistake) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 15:58, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Speaking of the annex, didn't someone say that they were really "appendix"? Should we change them to that? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:40, 18 November 2013 (CST)
:It's obviously meant to be appendix (It says so in the bottom corner of each appendix page). 2 options; move the pages to the correct pages and delete the redirects (leaving this to those with page deleting powers) OR just relabel the links, leaving the pages as they are (this option may break all the fancy navbars tho which is why I left it as is, since it's a relatively minor thing).--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:33, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Is it possible to get one of you guys to place the images for volume 4 in the place where the text is like the rest of the other novels? I would do it but I don't have the actual LN in hand to figure where they go. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:56, 25 November 2013 (CST)

== Missing lines of text ==

So...something I've noticed is that sometimes there are missing lines/text. I've tried to translate them when I could, but other times, we're missing entire pages' worth of stuff. Almost 6 pages in volume 4, chapter 1 alone. Should we leave them alone, or is there someone in contact with the translator, who could ask if he/she might be willing to translate those? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Did you look in pastebin to see if this isn't a bad copy and paste when transferring it on Baka-Tsuki? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:35, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::I checked one instance, and the text was not there either. Besides, I'm pretty sure when whoever brings it over to BT, they just wait until the translator finishes the entire chapter before copying-pasting everything in one large chunk. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Can you post those missing text at forum? Maybe someone with great insight will translate those text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:27, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Not sure how I could do that. All I have are pictures of the pages, and I believe there're rules against posting up the raws. S'why I marked the places missing with "--missing text/line--" in the story (tagged so that they don't show up normally). I'm hoping between those and the page numbers, it should be relatively easy for someone with the novel to find the stuff. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 11:34, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:::You can extract those images to text with OCR or text recognition software (personally, I use this: <nowiki>www~mediafire~com/?ykvn1njkoo4</nowiki>) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:57, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, I'll give it a shot the next time I shut down my computer. (Happens less often than you would think.) In the meantime, anyone know about the original translator? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:02, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, so SimpleOCR needs Microsoft.net framework 1.1. Does it specifically have to be 1.1, or will a later version like 4.something work? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:::::Yeah, it specificially needs 1.1 ([http://www.microsoft.com/downloads/details.aspx?FamilyID=262d25e3-f589-4842-8157-034d1e7cf3a3&displaylang=en Microsoft .NET framework update 1.1] + [http://download.microsoft.com/download/8/b/4/8b4addd8-e957-4dea-bdb8-c4e00af5b94b/NDP1.1sp1-KB867460-X86.exe SP1]), also [http://download.microsoft.com/download/7/3/e/73ec6013-6db6-4789-857b-73dc0a831d64/langpack.exe japanese language pack] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:19, 6 December 2013 (CST)

::::::Well, installed all of those, but it doesn't seem to work. Just throws back a chime and an error message. Shazbot. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 12:52, 8 December 2013 (CST)

:::That's weird, what is your OS? Maybe you should do a google search for a free OCR according to your OS -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:27, 8 December 2013 (CST)

Doesn't look like Skythewood is taking a break on pastebin. He is already posted 2 chapter of volume 5. See if you can hit him up on twitter: https://twitter.com/skythewood because he mentions about edits you can contact him there.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:22, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Ah....I don't use Twitter. Social media, especially ones that only mean anything when you have a smartphone, are anathema to me. Also, because I don't have a smart phone. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:32, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Tell me the locations of the missing pages where they sit at what parts and I'll attempt to contact him about it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:43, 27 November 2013 (CST)

===Missing Text Locations===
Ok, here's what I found so far, also bear in mind that page numbers may be different in Japanese version(mine) from Chinese version (his). I also put up the lines that immediately precede and follow the missing text, to make it easier to find. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:11, 27 November 2013 (CST)

VOLUME 1

Chapter 3

Page 161, between lines
:This class needed a party, and the effectiveness of an Enchanter widely depended on how good their teamwork was.

:This had nothing to do with the stats of the player; how well you worked with others could not be measured numerically.

Chapter 4

Page 260, at the end of line
:Shiroe avoids the question, even though he has already decided to fly over.

VOLUME 2

Chapter 1

Page 32, Between lines:
:"In simple terms, it lets high-level players play with low-level players by dropping their levels and stats to match the lower level players."

:"Shiroe was an experienced player with deep insights into the game as well as top tier equipment. Using the 'Mentoring' system, Shiroe would be roughly one or two levels better than the twins, which is an ideal level to lead the twins as a mentor."

Chapter 5,

end of page 314, between lines, the side comment in parentheses.
:"Harmonious in his dealings, but once he is set on something, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. The enchanter Shiroe with the nickname he dislikes, 'Black Heart Glasses.'"

:"An apostle of panties, frivolous, witty, and loves to jokes around, the guardian who is like an iron wall Naotsugu."

VOLUME 3

Chapter 1

Page 63, Between lines, one missing line:
:"Shiroe has put in a lot of effort before the trip to collect intelligence on the 'League of Freedom Cities Eastal', but that is only from city bars and books. The first-hand information of the nobles' social network rarely flows out to the commoners."

:"The noises in the hall disappear like a retreating tide, the people near the door separate to either side. A prominent group appears from the door. In the crowd's gentle expectation and soft chatter, 3 ladies appear with their male escorts."

VOLUME 4

Chapter 5,

page 315, missing text, between lines:
:"Are you okay?"

:Maryele pressed her temples. She has been using magic non-stop the whole day which makes the her head heavy and numb.

--------------------------
Sorry for not getting back to this sooner but I've twitted him so let's see if he gets back with us.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 02:07, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:Rasen, here is the pastebin for the missing items that you've reported. Skythewood went to each one and did a check and wrote in what was missing for ya. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

::Awesome, I've pasted in the new text. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:14, 30 November 2013 (CST)

Could someone ask skythewood about the missing text in volume 4? I wanted to wait until after Christmas to start bothering him again. --~~ (Rasen)

::Ok, added in the missing texts. What remains is apparently stuff not in the chinese novels.

As of 2/11/2014 - new missing lines, if someone could pass it along to skythewood?

I've sent him a message. I'll let you know what his response is. --Shido (talk) 20:06, 26 February 2014 (CST)

Thanks so much! Most of them are pretty small, but one of them is over a page.

Added in missing text! Thanks to you two!
--------------------------

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

If someone can get in touch with him, tell him that "Aruraune" should be "Alraune" (a flower humanoid creature).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:15, 1 February 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

One more thing, if referring to a singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land? I have been keeping it as "a People of the Land" although that sounds weird.

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

:I would try to captalise classes but I'm not sure about your 'maid' example tho, depends on usage. That girl who likes Nyanta with the Maid/Housekeeper subclass, yes. Raynesia's maid- No. Like I said depends on usage.

:I don't see the need for sticking apostrophes for special terms. I removed the ones placed on Adventurers etc to match early wiki entries. Want to remove some of the apostrophes in V5C4 to be honest. 'Flea Market' isn't really needed, and I think they gave up on it later in the chapter as well, it was there I think since translators were discussing whether 'bazaar' would be a closer translation to the original text.

:On a "singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land?" Yes, use Person of the Land, it just sounds better--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 12:38, 26 January 2014 (CST)

It isn't necessary to capitalize a class name unless the class name is being used with a person's name. I.E. Doctor John or President Clinton.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 23:46, 7 February 2014 (CST)

== Raynesia vs. Lenessia, etc. ==

I got to know about this series through anime and noticed that anime subtitles use Lenessia rather than Raynesia, or Karashin = Charashin, and others. ([http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/anime.php?id=15118 Look here at the listed names])
Actually, I think Lenessia and Karashin (or I personally would use Carasin) sound better to me. If possible wouldn't it be good to make the name changes in the novel translation? [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime|talk]]) 07:05, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

My 2 cents, I don't put much stock in the subtitles used. For instance:
:-They call the Catastrophe the Apocalyspse, which makes less sense (Catastrophe is just a bad thing, Apocalypse is the end of the world. As they believe they can go back, the world did not end) Also, IIRC, they used to call it the "Catastrophe" before they switched, which means the subs are inconsistent. Trying to be consistent with an inconsistent source hurts my brain. Also, the author translates it as "Catastrophe" back in volume 1, so....
:-On the map graphic they keep reusing, they say "Freedom Cities of Eastal." But in the one episode where you see the rings and the flags, it's "Freedom Towns of Eastal." Again, internal inconsistencies. I would and did go with Freedom Towns, because they actually bothered to draw/animate it, as opposed to just copy/paste the same graphic over and over.
:-They call the "Libra Festival" the "Scales Festival" -BLAAAAAH. Libra makes sense, not only because the fair takes place before the winter, but also because WHO THE HECK WOULD CALL IT the "Scales Festival"?
:-Krusty spells his name that way because he LIKES the Simpsons character, so...NO to the anime's "Crusty."
:-Subs call Rundelhous "Rundel Haus." His last name is not Haus, and his first name is not two words.
:-In vol6 - Maryele gives Raynesia a nick-name that sounds COMPLETELY different if you spell it with "Le". Also, Lenessia has a different pronunciation. The Japanese pronounce it as "RAY-nesshia." In English, Lenessia would be something like "luh-nessia"
:-They call "Zantleaf" instead of "Sandleaf". The Japanese can do a Z sound. They don't do it for "sandoriifu"
:-Regarding the names of the guilds that were translated, that's a more murky area. But I already have a dim view of the subtitles, and I think skythewood came up with better-sounding names anyway. "Marine Systems" v. "Oceanic Systems"
:-Etc., etc, rage, rage.
Whenever possible, I would side with the Author's original spelling, ESPECIALLY if he spelled it out in English (Krusty, Tohya, Raynesia, Maryele, Rundelhous). --Rasen

Log Horizon: Ex. Dragonhowl Mountains

2014-04-03T04:23:00Z

Rasen:

==Log Horizon ex. Dragonhowl Mountains==

===Prologue===

A dry wind blew through a vast desert wasteland that stretched as far as the eye could see.

The Yureddo Continent. It was the Half-Gaia Project's equivalent to the Eurasian continent. Within its core, Aorusoi, human shaped specks passed through.

Of the party heading towards Japan, one among them, a female figure, had once been an active member on Japan's Elder Tales' server.

The voyage to cross the world's largest continent with news from Europe had begun.

===Part 1 of 3===

The sky loomed high above the earth.

It stretched endlessly.

The sun's rays were harsh, white, and dazzling.

Despite that, the color of the sky, even during the day, could be described as ultramarine, a dark blue, rather than azure.

The color was the blue of a sky closer to the upper limits of the atmosphere.

A grey-tinted mountain range could be seen along the horizon. However, it was nothing special. Those mountaintops were visible up to 200 kilometers away.

Despite the harshness of the sun's rays, the cold wind cut like a blade. Given the altitude, this was only natural.

You could say that this area was hosted on the Chinese server.

It corresponded to the southern region of Kazakhstan in the real world.

In ancient times, there was a town here called Tekeli.

This place was called Aorusoi in Elder Tales.

This wasn't the name of the country, but of the region. This large inland region was surrounded on all sides by various deserts, such as the Kyzyl Kum. Any place that wasn't filled with sand was merely desiccated and desolate wasteland. Few plants grew large or lush enough to serve as concealment, and the meager greenery covered the ashy brown earth here and there.

In the surrounding areas, steppe-like features connected to the plateau, but they couldn't be distinguished just by looking over the view due to the high altitude.

Even during the summer, the temperature would barely pass twenty degrees at best.

Now that it was September, it would fall below ten degrees at night.

There was a reason why Aorusoi was designated a region and not a country. In this enormous area, there were few people.

Although China had remarkable economic growth, the reality was that most of the development occurred in areas closer to the coast. To begin with, Central Asia, which included western China and Kazakhstan, had a low real-world population density.

Elder Tales encouraged players to play on the nearest server, and so the number of Adventurers in a given region was proportional to that region's subscription base. Thus, there were few players in Elder Tales' Kazakhstan since its population was sparse.

For subscription MMOs like Elder Tales which charged users on a regular basis, the user base was a resource that drove development.

South China Power Grid ran the Chinese servers. Since most of the user base was located along the eastern coast, development was naturally focused there. Areas like the Great Wall of China and the surroundings of Beijing boasted epic quests and an elaborate design.

In contrast, areas with low user population suffered from a dearth of dungeons and quests, and their corresponding regions were savage wilderness with equally low population.

However, even in these areas, the geographical features faithfully matched those of reality. From the beginning, these features in Elder Tales were automatically modeled through use of satellite photos and laser measurements.

Though the purpose was simply to reduce labor costs, this idea, real-world topography, was one of the features that made Elder Tales popular.

With the Half-Gaia Project system which faithfully reproduced the earth at half scale and the weather emulator, this Aorusoi mimicked the Central Asia of ancient times, with its dry ground, its chilling wind, and its deep blue sky.

And so this beautiful spectacle was the manifestation of the harsh environment. As a result, in this post-Catastrophe world, a reality that transcended the real had begun to manifest.

In a ruined building next to the road in the center of Tekeli, Leonardo, collapsed from exhaustion, grumbled.

This town was Leonardo's prison.

Driven by a certain reason, Leonardo had visited this town. He had known that it contained a Shrine.<ref>Seems to be a cathedral in the middle of nowhere</ref> A Shrine was a building placed within each player town that served as a resurrection point.

Adventurers that died in Elder Tales revived at the last Shrine that they visited. In this crazy post-Catastrophe world, this fact had not changed.

The Shrine was not just the temple that served as a resurrection point, but it also included a wide Trigger Area. In many cases, this area was the entire city that the Shrine was located within. In other words, entering the city automatically registered a visit to its Shrine. Afterwards, should the Adventurer die, he would revive at the registered Shrine.

The ruined town of Tekeli seemed to be included within the Shrine's trigger area.

Leonardo was pleased with the existence of this Shrine at first.

Due to certain circumstances that led him on a trip to Central Asia, it was a save point that he was thankful for. Traveling through this region was harsh. Having reached it meant that he would not need to repeat that long journey should he die.

The Shrine appeared to be a godsend.

Unfortunately, that was not the case.

"Dammit. Because of this, there's nothing I can do..."

Slowly, carefully, Leonardo watched the outskirts of the town.

He was watching something that looked like a body in a heat shimmer swaying back and forth.

Heat elemental Daylight Shade. It was a level 52 spirit-type monster.

When Leonardo entered the town and climbed the bell tower at its center, he had carelessly touched a watery reflection and triggered something. An event unfolded.

From how the situation developed, he judged that it could only be a large-scale combat event for level 50 players. The ruins were now encircled by innumerable heat elementals.

Leonardo was level 90.

It was no mere boast to say that as an Assassin, Leonardo's skill was first class. He took pride in being his nation's top-ranking practitioner of close combat in the twin katana style. An inhabitant of Avenue ABC born in New York who ate Madison Square Park's "Shake Shack" burgers on a weekly basis, this 'High Geek' had devoted himself to Elder Tales.

... Truthfully, he was an obsessed American geek, but his enthusiasm was genuine. Fight after fight. Junk food after junk food. Of course, he experienced more than that: in-game drama, disputes and cheesy friendship stories; boasting and gossip; endless quests to acquire the next rare drop.

A monster that was only level 52 was absolutely no threat to him. If there were five or six of them, or even thirty, he could at least have broken through and escaped.

However, this was not the situation around the ruins of Tekeli.

Even an optimistic estimate would count thousands of heat elementals encircling the town.

There was no escape.

He had not realized this initially.

By repeatedly charging into the enemy forces, losing, dying, and then reviving, Leonardo learned this fact. The town was besieged on all sides.

This was the worst possible situation.

Normally, getting into trouble would be resolved by Resurrection at a safe Shrine. Alternatively, death could be avoided by use of the Call of Home spell.

However, Leonardo would currently revive at or be recalled to this town, likely because he had been registered at the Shrine.

In other words, death and the Call of Home could not provide escape.

"... I'm hungry. I need pizza."

Leonardo was dying to eat his favorite dish.

He yearned for the cheese filled, parent-disapproved, Giga Meat Pizza of the East Village's sloppy pizza house.

In this post-Catastrophe world, a character's hunger could be felt as physical pain. However, Leonardo didn't know if this world had 'starvation'. He didn't know if hunger could lead to, for instance, a loss of hit points or even death.

Although he still had some food left in his magic bag, it seemed that Leonardo would soon be testing 'starvation'.

"If only this were the North American server..."

On the North American server, Leonardo had friends and acquaintances. Those of his friends who had escaped the Catastrophe (lucky!) were fine back in the real world, but since Leonardo was a game-obsessed maniac, so were most of his friends.

However, telepathy could not be used across different servers.

After the Catastrophe, he had confirmed that not a single friend on his list was illuminated. That was only natural. While most of his friends were on the North American server, he was on the Chinese server.

"Holy shit<ref>HollyShit...I loves me some Engrish</ref>... I can't take this anymore."

With the North American server full of chaos, as though Hell's kettle had boiled over, entering a Fairy Ring would create a safe space to hide. Leonardo had thus thought.

With over five years of experience in Elder Tales, he understood the situation, as unpleasant as it was. It was impossible for one person alone to break the Daylight Shade siege. However, the chance of calling for reinforcements was negligible, and the situation could not be improved by leveling up or acquiring items.

That anyone could happen to pass by was even less likely. Leonardo had stumbled across these ruins by chance. These ruins sat on a plateau without landmarks. (What a joke!)

If you thought about it, it was reasonable to doubt that there would be any quests or events here.

This could be called 'checkmate'.

Leonardo had met his doom.

At the center of Kazakhstan's blue wasteland - Aorusoi.

===Part 2 of 3===

"Hey~ You. Sleeping in such a place, your stomach will get cold."

Hearing such words... was it a joke, he wondered.

Perhaps his mind has fallen into a delusion, but Leonardo forced his gaze towards the source of the voice.

Right there was a black-haired woman.

Almost by habit, Leonardo checked her status.

The name was かなみ... Kanami.

Class: Monk. Level 90.

She had Asian features and her hair was tied into a thick braid. Her eyes were filled with curiosity and the somewhat amused tilt of her mouth made her look young, but he couldn't determine her age. It was said that Asians looked younger than their Western counterparts.

Thinking about that, Leonardo shook his head.

Back in reality, it was generally true.

In this alternate world, it didn't necessarily apply. However, he knew that she could only be called a pretty woman with a lovely figure. Each and every woman in this world was beautiful, but after exchanging only a few words with the woman in front of him, he could tell that she had a musical voice and an aura that felt like flowers.

"Oi!"

Leonardo tried to introduce himself but instead cried out reflexively.

Wanting to warn her about the Shrine, he noticed that it was too late.

The Shrine's trigger area was the entire ruins.

This woman had already been caught in its grasp.

"What?"

"Ah, oops, sorry. Didn't mean to shout out. I'm Leonardo. I'm an Adventurer from the North American server."

"Hmm. I'm Kanami."

The woman replied, clasping the hand of Leonardo who had stood up.

As their eyes met, he saw that Kanami was about 170cm tall, only 5 centimeters shorter than Leonardo. Leonardo, who was not confident in his own height, was thankful for this.

"Did you come all the way here from North America to take a nap? Impressive."

"Ah. No, that's not it... but, these ruins, how did you get here?"

Leonardo revisited his doubts.

"Hmm? I came here normally by walking, of course."

Leonardo's eyes automatically looked down the street she would have come from.

Leonardo's sharp eyesight noted that at the town's boundary there was only a little shimmering. His expectations in that direction were betrayed.

In other words, the heat elementals would not attack those coming from the outside. Instead they kept the Adventurers inside and eliminated them.

It seemed to be that kind of event.

"There's something I need to tell you. Just, don't take it out on me, don't panic, and don't despair."

"What?"

With her braid swinging back and forth, Kanami stared at Leonardo with wide eyes. Nervously looking back into her mysterious oriental eyes, not wanting to shock a fellow player, Leonardo chose his words carefully.

"Well, these ruins we're in, somehow or other, right now, there's an event going on."

"Event?"

"Ahh... There's a large-scale combat event."

"Ooh!"

Kanami's eyes sparkled as joy spread across her face.

Being rather displeased with the current situation, Leonardo let the tone in his voice drop.

"The situation is hopeless. There's a Shrine in this town. In other words, when you entered, Miss Kanami..."

"Registration happened?"

"Yes. Well, that's how it works."

"So you can't escape through resurrection or using Call of Home?"

"That's right. You catch on quick."

"Yeah, yeah! I get it! I'm all fired up!"

At Kanami's simple-minded response, Leonardo was bewildered.

Did this woman called Kanami really understand the situation?

She seemed to be simply pleased just by the combat event.

Maybe she was a beginner?

In Elder Tales, leveling up was not hard work. At each level range, there were as many good quests to pursue as dishes in an Manchu Han Imperial Feast, so levels would naturally increase.

With the pride of Elder Tales' long history at stake, the disparity between a veteran and a new player was a serious issue. Level differences were an obvious case that prevented players from playing together. With features like the 'Mentoring System', level gaps were quickly closed.

The Elder Tales administration established a policy of "aiding new players in leveling".

In other words, bringing a new player up to the maximum - level 90 - was not a difficult task. The average player used to be able to reach level 90 in less than 100 hours of play time. Now, it was said that reaching level 90 would take less than 80 hours.

On the other hand, it was very difficult to acquire appropriate level 90 equipment. Maxing subclass skills and acquiring high-grade materials took a tremendous amount of time.

Though Kanami's equipment was suitable for a level 90 player, to the point where Leonardo wouldn't call it a disgrace, it bothered him that he couldn't judge her experience from it.

"Don't you get it? Since this town is completely surrounded, there's no way we can escape?"

"Eh? Why?"

With her head tilted and that blank expression on her face, Kanami asked wonderingly.

"Because the large-scale combat... ah! Of course! You're Chinese, right?"

Leonardo was relieved with that realization.

Since his home server was North America, Leonardo couldn't contact his allies, but if Kanami's home server was China, it was very likely that she could contact hers. The post-Catastrophe world was full of confusion and malice, so it was uncertain whether her allies would come to her rescue in this difficult to reach place, but being able to contact them was better than nothing.

This was level 50 content for a Full Raid, or 24 players, but a party of ten level 90 players should be able to stage a breakout.

"What are you saying? I am Japanese. My hometown is Rome. On the European server."

But Kanami's words smashed Leonardo's hopes to pieces. Because the advanced machine translation had completely translated her language, he hadn't noticed.

"Well, then..."

"Hey, instead, tell me, why are you dressed like that?"

In response to Kanami's question, Leonardo shook his head a few times.

"No particular reason. It's a hobby."

Actually, he was quite used to this question.

"That, what is it?"

"It's the Turtle."

Thus, even to the most ill-mannered phrasing of the question, Leonardo countered with the most stylish response imaginable. What's that shape? It's the Turtle. What does it mean? It symbolizes the Turtle. Why does your red mask only cover your eyes? Because it was Ninja.

Why a ninja turtle?

Idiot.

It was chosen because it was cool.

"Hey, you... that's great! That's awesome!"

However, unlike others who would be stunned by his answer, Kanami's reaction was different.

"Hey, that type of headgear is for disguising yourself, right? Rather than a turtle, you're a green Umibouzu, aren't you?"

Kanami seemed to be delighted as she cheerfully laughed each time she glanced at his appearance that resembled a humorous comic character. Being laughed at this much should generate an unfortunate mood, but Leonardo, with uncertain feelings, had not yet taken offense.

While his smile crumbled from her comments, there was no insult or jeer in them; instead, it conveyed a feeling of simple interest and joy. Thus, Leonardo's twin swords that had repelled many rude players and PKers that he couldn't stomach were silent for the moment.

"I trust my shape won't be an issue."

"Yeah! Because it's awesome!"

"Leave me alone."

"Hey, hey! Pull out your swords! Show me, show me!"

"I'll cut you up." 

"Ah, so cool! So cute! I want to pet you~"

Laughing in a cheerful voice, Kanami clung tightly to Leonardo. From Leonardo's green shell armor and assassin tunic came a faint smell of fresh grass.

"Act more properly!"

"Woah, that's a good one!"

"What's 'good'?!"

"Hey, let's go!"

(... What?)

"We're going towards Japan but after all, isn't it very far? It's really boring, you know? So, why not go together? Napping in this spot, your stomach will get cold."

"Why Japan?"

(Ugh,) he wasn't napping here.

Before that, didn't she understand why they couldn't leave this place?

It wasn't possible.

Leonardo settled his thinking that seemed to have reached a conclusion.

'We'. This beautiful woman who was probably the same age as Leonardo had just said 'we'.

"You came here with a party!?"

"Yeah, that's right. Since we're going together, I'll introduce you."

"Ugh, wait, I haven't agreed to go with you yet," Leonardo pointed out with sullen mutterings.

Though they probably hadn't heard Kanami's words, a man and a woman appeared climbing over the debris of the ruins. Of the two, even Leonardo recognized the man as a celebrity.

"Mistress Kanami. The survivor is injured. Hrm... A strange figure, but I can see you're a skilled Adventurer. Nice to meet you."

Displaying a charming smile as he raised the edges of his lips, this beautiful man that inspired a reflexive retort, Elias Hackblade.

"Elias Hackblade..."

"Ah. You recognized me? Thank you, Adventurer-dono."

Rather than bearing suspicions towards Leonardo's strange cosplay, Elias laughed cheerfully and offered a handshake.

Elias Hackblade.

In the world of Elder Tales, one of the few names that were well known on a global scale.

Hero and member of the Knights of the Red Branch, one of the International 13 Orders of Knights which were said to preserve the world's order. Blademancer and blue blooded Ancient.

Ancient. One of the game elements that previously existed within Elder Tales when the world was just an MMO. NPCs, 'Non-Player Characters', in other words, game characters within this world, separate from the players that held a minor role, were nearly all called 'People of the Land'.

Villagers and nobles, clients of Adventurers, victims; all such beings were in most cases 'People of the Land'.

In this reality, they were established to be inferior to Adventurers in many ways.

By repeatedly fighting, a Adventurer would steadily advance and gain levels. In the end, their mighty combat prowess allowed them to face even dragons and giants.

Since even fatal wounds wouldn't kill them, instead returning them to Shrines and resurrecting there, they could only be called immortal existences.

However, People of the Land were not the same.

The level of an overwhelming number of People of the Land never reached double digits, and they would not revive when they died. In the first place, the administration of bank and inns, from a game perspective, did not require levels or combat abilities.

Moreover, beyond the fact that this was a game, the leading role in an adventure belonged to the player, that is, the Adventurer. Adventuring in an alternate world where villagers were stronger than themselves being commonplace, who wouldn't tremble at the thought?

The relative weakness of the People of the Land could be said to be the result of various elements of design. However, having all NPCs completely incapable of combat would be inconvenient for the composition of the game's story, drama and quests.

Of course, worrying over the issue of NPCs stealing the role of Adventurers was putting the cart before the horse, but sometimes a scene called for an NPC capable of fighting beside an Adventurer.

Probably, such circumstances led to the creation of the existences called Ancients.

In other words, Ancients were exceptional NPCs.

Their combat prowess was high, matching and in certain cases exceeding those of Adventurers. They 'starred' in various quests, and sometimes rescued Adventurers or asked for their assistance.

All RPGs were this way; Elder Tales likewise had a breadth of adventures ranging from worthless low level quests to the plots and intrigues of high level countries and areas.

At lower levels, an adventurer would at most defend a village or settlement from a group of wolves or goblins. During this sort of adventure, there was no chance of the Adventurer encountering an Ancient.

However, as levels gradually increased, they showed up to introduce and serve as backdrops for quests dealing with nationwide threats such as invasions by evil forces.

Many Ancients... or rather, nearly all were associated with the International 13 Orders of Knights. Each server had one such order composed of Ancients. Their role was not to be concerned with the politics of countries or regions, but to deal with evil on a global scale within the world of Elder Tales.

For example, on the North American server where Leonardo had adventured for many years was the knightly order called Wen's Keepers, which provided assistance during large-scale combat quests and were the basis of many tales and legends.

As an example, one member of the order went on an investigative journey, and had since been missing. Told to high-level Adventurers by the Wen's Keepers, this story led them through their search for the missing knight to the mystery of a dreadful and ancient secret at the Sedona ruins.

Of course, Ancients were few in number compared to the People of the Land. However, since there was a large chance of meeting them during high level adventures, some Ancients were well-known amongst Adventurers.

These celebrities would spice up long adventures.

And so Elias Hackblade, as Elder Tales' indisputably greatest hero, was a celebrity.

Raised by fairies and trained in unrivaled fairy sword techniques, this hero was introduced in an article on the official site. In the first place, Elias Hackblade appeared on the Elder Tales box art for store purchases.

With chestnut colored hair and chestnut colored eyes, wearing a snow white armored coat with indigo accented lines, wielding the giant two-handed sword Crystal Stream, using the absolutely invincible sword techniques of Fairy Arts, capable of saying what middle school students only dared to think, cutting a cool figure, he was the archetypal hero. 

===Part 3 of 3===

"By the way, Eli-eli."

"Please don't call me Eli-Eli, Mistress."

"But isn't Eli-Eli cuter?"

Leonardo was taken aback as Kanami and Elias began to talk. Elias was an Ancient. Not an Adventurer, but rather, an NPC. In other words, he was not human.

Why was she talking with Elias with such familiarity?

Wait, why was Elias here in the first place?

As a member of the Knights of the Red Branch, he should have been in the Northern European server.

Of the many Ancients, Elias was certainly the most well-known. His renown was on par with that of the White Wing Princess, Rin Shanfen.

Therefore, even Leonardo, who was not of the European server, recognized Elias on sight. Nonetheless, Ancients rarely left their home server. It never occurred outside of specially planned events, and after all—

In the current world of Elder Tales,

the administration that planned events

no longer existed.

Within Leonardo's stunned thoughts, a low, calm chime rang. As if to confirm the system sound, a party invitation window opened. Assuming that it came from the people in front of him, Leonardo accepted it without checking the details.

When a party was formed, the list of the party members' names was displayed. From this window, Leonardo learned the name of the petite girl who had sent him the invitation.

The girl's name was Coppelia.

She appeared with Elias earlier, but had been completely forgotten by Leonardo in the shock of seeing Elias. She left a plain impression.

With a petite body 140 cm tall and dressed as a Victorian maid, she was of the Cleric class. Level 90, of course.

Having approached while looking up at Leonardo, she picked up her skirt and made an elegant curtsy.

"Coppelia is called Coppelia. Nice to meet you. Do you desire any healing?"

"Ah, I'm Leonardo. Nice to meet you... ah, healing would be good."

Looking down on the girl that gave off the impression of being a mysterious doll, Leonardo muttered his inner thoughts. While her response was somewhat strange, she looked very honest.

Now that he had joined the party, it seemed that it contained only four members. There was Kanami; the girl in front of him, Coppelia; of course, himself, who had just joined; and finally, Elias.

Kanami was a level 90 Monk.

Coppelia was a level 90 Cleric.

That much, he understood. With a small party of only three, the role of controlling the enemy front line fell to the Monk, an evasive tank, while the Cleric was in charge of healing. And, with his high offensive power in his role as Assassin, his sole task was to reduce the enemy numbers. This party was in no way unbalanced. To construct a simple party, that was the minimum.

But, why was Elias in the party?

(... Level 100 Blademancer.)

Before his eyes, the ground seemed to waver and he felt like he couldn't understand anything.

First of all, he couldn't understand how an NPC could join the party.

What the hell was a 'Blademancer' anyway? There were only 12 classes that could be chosen in Elder Tales. Three warrior classes, three weapon attack classes, three healing classes, three magic attack classes. That mysterious Blademancer class was not one of them.

Likewise with level 100. An Adventurer's maximum level was 90. That hadn't changed since the expansion released two years ago.

Everything about this situation seemed to mock Leonardo's common sense and knowledge.

"... Irregularities are present in your heart rate. Do you require healing?"

"No, I'm fine... though, is there something odd about me?"

"I do not detect any status affliction icons."

"There shouldn't be anything like that, but... well, was your trip long?"

Leonardo inquired.

"Master acquired Coppelia in Ville Fleurie."

Knowing that there was a bit of time lag on the automatic translation against mouth movements, Leonardo had some time to think. 'Fleurie' was probably Paris. That was assuming that Kanami and Elias started in the Northern European server, traveled across Europe and reached Central Asia.

However, his train of thought was forced to a halt there.

Interrupted by a deafening crushing sound, Leonardo had realized that Elias and Kanami had disappeared without him noticing.

"Combat has commenced. To stay within healing range, Coppelia will be moving. Please pardon the party's disarray."

"No, it's fine. I'm coming too!"

Together with Coppelia, Leonardo ran along the scorched, dry roads.

There was no need to search for the others.

To begin win, most of this town of Tekeli was in ruins.

The cold wind of the plateau and the harsh sunlight had somewhat weathered the bricks. Within these ruins, there were a few pillars and walls left that were about as tall as Leonardo. Though there was little precipitation in this region, if it rained, it would be difficult to find shelter among the crumbling ruins.

Therefore, it was not at all difficult to locate the battlefield.

Violent thunder rumbled from down the eastern road of the town's main intersection. It was a magical lightning spell. A cluster of heat waves distorted the scenery - Daylight Shades.

With that much distortion, there were undoubtedly dozens gathered in that area.

And just a few hundred meters away, Elias, brandishing his crystalline two-handed sword, fearlessly slashed at their weak points.

(What are you doing!?)

Cold sweat suddenly ran down Leonardo's back.

Elias was good. His Blademancer class and the strength of a level 100 was beyond Leonardo's understanding. Therefore, though it was perhaps wishful thinking, defeating countless Daylight Shades by himself was a possibility.

But for Kanami to plunge into battle, following Elias, was absurd. It was definitely a suicidal action.

It was obvious from the fact that Leonardo, equally level 90, would have been shredded within five minutes.

"Remaining within tactical range. Providing support. Aria: Symbol of Sacramento."

In the end, there was no other way.

Once again, he would have to die.

Leonardo was resigned to it. Running next to him, Coppelia had probably entered casting range. The magical spell began to take effect on the party members. Though it did not provide any offensive boost, this support spell added significantly to defense - thus an effective contribution to battle.

The heat elementals would surely take notice, and target her.

Currently, the front line composed of Elias and Kanami was fighting well, but should they fall, the spirits would turn on this small girl next. If that were to happen, it was clear as day that this girl would be torn to pieces.

In other words, she had already signed her death warrant. All three members other than Leonardo had done so.

If that were to happen, Leonardo had to join them in death.

Of course he thought it stupid, but following others into folly was a geek thing. As a born New Yorker, Leonardo had his sense of pride. Even if nobody else understood, to call himself a turtle ninja was to be an ally of justice.

Not staring at a woman's ass.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Letting out a roar from the bottom of his lungs, Leonardo charged the cluster of monsters that shimmered like a heat haze. Relying on a jump strengthened by his physical ability, he leaped above the enemy. Here, in midair, he was in the blind spot of many of the monsters.

(No need to hold back!)

Leonardo struck first, choosing his strongest finishing skill.

The warrior class' specialty was drawing the enemy's attention, forcing it to forget about the warrior's allies. The healer's role was to prevent casualties within the party by continually healing. And the purpose of the magic attack class was in controlling the battle, defending against the unexpected until the end of the battle.

As for Leonardo, an Assassin, what was his role?

To summarize the role of the weapons attack class: slay the enemy. The Assassin was the weapon attack class that specialized the most in the obliteration of enemies.

As Leonardo had expected, his strongest attack, Assassinate, had instantaneously dealt nearly ten thousand points of damage. Furthermore, as his opponent was more than ten levels below him, it was instantly slain as a side effect.

A dry, high-pitched sound echoed like a gunshot throughout the area.

A single Daylight Shade ruptured out of existence with what some might consider a funny sound.

"Oh! You came! Kero-nardo!"<ref>Kero - the sound a frog makes</ref>

"Stop giving people rude nicknames!"

"Then, let's get started. Haa. Crystal Stream! Blood of my hidden fairy clan! To crush the enemies before me, lend me your strength!"

(When did he enter a Japanese anime?) Leonardo wondered, though he had no time to say it aloud. Having disposed of one enemy, he carefully surveyed his surroundings. There were many enemies. From prior experience, by the time he would have taken care of the dozens within sight, others would have gathered from the town's surrounding area.

In any case, without rushing, they needed to reduce the enemy numbers with utmost efficiency. Elias' body was shrouded in a torrent of sparkling blue and violet light. The divine protection looked strong and was bestowed upon Kanami, Leonardo, and even Coppelia.

Thanks to this effect that strengthened defense, the front line could be held for now. Despite being level 50, with this many enemies gathered, their pressure should not be underestimated.

As it was, being able to reduce the number of enemies was good.

However, should the arrival of enemy reinforcements exceed the rate at which Leonardo dispatched them, this fragile balance would break. If that were to happen, Coppelia's healing would be insufficient, the burden on the front line would increase, and the tenuous situation would worsen. In other words, annihilation.

This fight was a fight to reduce the number of enemies.

Leonardo bit his lip.

If that was the case, he, as an Assassin, held the key to this fight.

---End of Part 3---

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Log Horizon: Ex. Dragonhowl Mountains

2014-04-03T04:20:26Z

Rasen: /* Log Horizon ex. Dragonhowl Mountains */ Changed spacing and paragraphs to more closely match original JP. And some names.

==Log Horizon ex. Dragonhowl Mountains==

===Prologue===

A dry wind blew through a vast desert wasteland that stretched as far as the eye could see.

The Yureddo Continent. It was the Half-Gaia Project's equivalent to the Eurasian continent. Within its core, Aorusoi, human shaped specks passed through.

Of the party heading towards Japan, one among them, a female figure, had once been an active member on Japan's Elder Tales' server.

The voyage to cross the world's largest continent with news from Europe had begun.

===Part 1 of 3===

The sky loomed high above the earth.

It stretched endlessly.

The sun's rays were harsh, white, and dazzling.

Despite that, the color of the sky, even during the day, could be described as ultramarine, a dark blue, rather than azure.

The color was the blue of a sky closer to the upper limits of the atmosphere.

A grey-tinted mountain range could be seen along the horizon. However, it was nothing special. Those mountaintops were visible up to 200 kilometers away.

Despite the harshness of the sun's rays, the cold wind cut like a blade. Given the altitude, this was only natural.

You could say that this area was hosted on the Chinese server.

It corresponded to the southern region of Kazakhstan in the real world.

In ancient times, there was a town here called Tekeli.

This place was called Aorusoi in Elder Tales.

This wasn't the name of the country, but of the region. This large inland region was surrounded on all sides by various deserts, such as the Kyzyl Kum. Any place that wasn't filled with sand was merely desiccated and desolate wasteland. Few plants grew large or lush enough to serve as concealment, and the meager greenery covered the ashy brown earth here and there.

In the surrounding areas, steppe-like features connected to the plateau, but they couldn't be distinguished just by looking over the view due to the high altitude.

Even during the summer, the temperature would barely pass twenty degrees at best.

Now that it was September, it would fall below ten degrees at night.

There was a reason why Aorusoi was designated a region and not a country. In this enormous area, there were few people.

Although China had remarkable economic growth, the reality was that most of the development occurred in areas closer to the coast. To begin with, Central Asia, which included western China and Kazakhstan, had a low real-world population density.

Elder Tales encouraged players to play on the nearest server, and so the number of Adventurers in a given region was proportional to that region's subscription base. Thus, there were few players in Elder Tales' Kazakhstan since its population was sparse.

For subscription MMOs like Elder Tales which charged users on a regular basis, the user base was a resource that drove development.

South China Power Grid ran the Chinese servers. Since most of the user base was located along the eastern coast, development was naturally focused there. Areas like the Great Wall of China and the surroundings of Beijing boasted epic quests and an elaborate design.

In contrast, areas with low user population suffered from a dearth of dungeons and quests, and their corresponding regions were savage wilderness with equally low population.

However, even in these areas, the geographical features faithfully matched those of reality. From the beginning, these features in Elder Tales were automatically modeled through use of satellite photos and laser measurements.

Though the purpose was simply to reduce labor costs, this idea, real-world topography, was one of the features that made Elder Tales popular.

With the Half-Gaia Project system which faithfully reproduced the earth at half scale and the weather emulator, this Aorusoi mimicked the Central Asia of ancient times, with its dry ground, its chilling wind, and its deep blue sky.

And so this beautiful spectacle was the manifestation of the harsh environment. As a result, in this post-Catastrophe world, a reality that transcended the real had begun to manifest.

In a ruined building next to the road in the center of Tekeli, Leonardo, collapsed from exhaustion, grumbled.

This town was Leonardo's prison.

Driven by a certain reason, Leonardo had visited this town. He had known that it contained a Shrine.<ref>Seems to be a cathedral in the middle of nowhere</ref> A Shrine was a building placed within each player town that served as a resurrection point.

Adventurers that died in Elder Tales revived at the last Shrine that they visited. In this crazy post-Catastrophe world, this fact had not changed.

The Shrine was not just the temple that served as a resurrection point, but it also included a wide Trigger Area. In many cases, this area was the entire city that the Shrine was located within. In other words, entering the city automatically registered a visit to its Shrine. Afterwards, should the Adventurer die, he would revive at the registered Shrine.

The ruined town of Tekeli seemed to be included within the Shrine's trigger area.

Leonardo was pleased with the existence of this Shrine at first.

Due to certain circumstances that led him on a trip to Central Asia, it was a save point that he was thankful for. Traveling through this region was harsh. Having reached it meant that he would not need to repeat that long journey should he die.

The Shrine appeared to be a godsend.

Unfortunately, that was not the case.

"Dammit. Because of this, there's nothing I can do..."

Slowly, carefully, Leonardo watched the outskirts of the town.

He was watching something that looked like a body in a heat shimmer swaying back and forth.

Heat elemental Daylight Shade. It was a level 52 spirit-type monster.

When Leonardo entered the town and climbed the bell tower at its center, he had carelessly touched a watery reflection and triggered something. An event unfolded.

From how the situation developed, he judged that it could only be a large-scale combat event for level 50 players. The ruins were now encircled by innumerable heat elementals.

Leonardo was level 90.

It was no mere boast to say that as an Assassin, Leonardo's skill was first class. He took pride in being his nation's top-ranking practitioner of close combat in the twin katana style. An inhabitant of Avenue ABC born in New York who ate Madison Square Park's "Shake Shack" burgers on a weekly basis, this 'High Geek' had devoted himself to Elder Tales.

... Truthfully, he was an obsessed American geek, but his enthusiasm was genuine. Fight after fight. Junk food after junk food. Of course, he experienced more than that: in-game drama, disputes and cheesy friendship stories; boasting and gossip; endless quests to acquire the next rare drop.

A monster that was only level 52 was absolutely no threat to him. If there were five or six of them, or even thirty, he could at least have broken through and escaped.

However, this was not the situation around the ruins of Tekeli.

Even an optimistic estimate would count thousands of heat elementals encircling the town.

There was no escape.

He had not realized this initially.

By repeatedly charging into the enemy forces, losing, dying, and then reviving, Leonardo learned this fact. The town was besieged on all sides.

This was the worst possible situation.

Normally, getting into trouble would be resolved by Resurrection at a safe Shrine. Alternatively, death could be avoided by use of the Call of Home spell.

However, Leonardo would currently revive at or be recalled to this town, likely because he had been registered at the Shrine.

In other words, death and the Call of Home could not provide escape.

"... I'm hungry. I need pizza."

Leonardo was dying to eat his favorite dish.

He yearned for the cheese filled, parent-disapproved, Giga Meat Pizza of the East Village's sloppy pizza house.

In this post-Catastrophe world, a character's hunger could be felt as physical pain. However, Leonardo didn't know if this world had 'starvation'. He didn't know if hunger could lead to, for instance, a loss of hit points or even death.

Although he still had some food left in his magic bag, it seemed that Leonardo would soon be testing 'starvation'.

"If only this were the North American server..."

On the North American server, Leonardo had friends and acquaintances. Those of his friends who had escaped the Catastrophe (lucky!) were fine back in the real world, but since Leonardo was a game-obsessed maniac, so were most of his friends.

However, telepathy could not be used across different servers.

After the Catastrophe, he had confirmed that not a single friend on his list was illuminated. That was only natural. While most of his friends were on the North American server, he was on the Chinese server.

"Holy shit... I can't take this anymore."

With the North American server full of chaos, as though Hell's kettle had boiled over, entering a Fairy Ring would create a safe space to hide. Leonardo had thus thought.

With over five years of experience in Elder Tales, he understood the situation, as unpleasant as it was. It was impossible for one person alone to break the Daylight Shade siege. However, the chance of calling for reinforcements was negligible, and the situation could not be improved by leveling up or acquiring items.

That anyone could happen to pass by was even less likely. Leonardo had stumbled across these ruins by chance. These ruins sat on a plateau without landmarks. (What a joke!)

If you thought about it, it was reasonable to doubt that there would be any quests or events here.

This could be called 'checkmate'.

Leonardo had met his doom.

At the center of Kazakhstan's blue wasteland - Aorusoi.

===Part 2 of 3===

"Hey~ You. Sleeping in such a place, your stomach will get cold."

Hearing such words... was it a joke, he wondered.

Perhaps his mind has fallen into a delusion, but Leonardo forced his gaze towards the source of the voice.

Right there was a black-haired woman.

Almost by habit, Leonardo checked her status.

The name was かなみ... Kanami.

Class: Monk. Level 90.

She had Asian features and her hair was tied into a thick braid. Her eyes were filled with curiosity and the somewhat amused tilt of her mouth made her look young, but he couldn't determine her age. It was said that Asians looked younger than their Western counterparts.

Thinking about that, Leonardo shook his head.

Back in reality, it was generally true.

In this alternate world, it didn't necessarily apply. However, he knew that she could only be called a pretty woman with a lovely figure. Each and every woman in this world was beautiful, but after exchanging only a few words with the woman in front of him, he could tell that she had a musical voice and an aura that felt like flowers.

"Oi!"

Leonardo tried to introduce himself but instead cried out reflexively.

Wanting to warn her about the Shrine, he noticed that it was too late.

The Shrine's trigger area was the entire ruins.

This woman had already been caught in its grasp.

"What?"

"Ah, oops, sorry. Didn't mean to shout out. I'm Leonardo. I'm an Adventurer from the North American server."

"Hmm. I'm Kanami."

The woman replied, clasping the hand of Leonardo who had stood up.

As their eyes met, he saw that Kanami was about 170cm tall, only 5 centimeters shorter than Leonardo. Leonardo, who was not confident in his own height, was thankful for this.

"Did you come all the way here from North America to take a nap? Impressive."

"Ah. No, that's not it... but, these ruins, how did you get here?"

Leonardo revisited his doubts.

"Hmm? I came here normally by walking, of course."

Leonardo's eyes automatically looked down the street she would have come from.

Leonardo's sharp eyesight noted that at the town's boundary there was only a little shimmering. His expectations in that direction were betrayed.

In other words, the heat elementals would not attack those coming from the outside. Instead they kept the Adventurers inside and eliminated them.

It seemed to be that kind of event.

"There's something I need to tell you. Just, don't take it out on me, don't panic, and don't despair."

"What?"

With her braid swinging back and forth, Kanami stared at Leonardo with wide eyes. Nervously looking back into her mysterious oriental eyes, not wanting to shock a fellow player, Leonardo chose his words carefully.

"Well, these ruins we're in, somehow or other, right now, there's an event going on."

"Event?"

"Ahh... There's a large-scale combat event."

"Ooh!"

Kanami's eyes sparkled as joy spread across her face.

Being rather displeased with the current situation, Leonardo let the tone in his voice drop.

"The situation is hopeless. There's a Shrine in this town. In other words, when you entered, Miss Kanami..."

"Registration happened?"

"Yes. Well, that's how it works."

"So you can't escape through resurrection or using Call of Home?"

"That's right. You catch on quick."

"Yeah, yeah! I get it! I'm all fired up!"

At Kanami's simple-minded response, Leonardo was bewildered.

Did this woman called Kanami really understand the situation?

She seemed to be simply pleased just by the combat event.

Maybe she was a beginner?

In Elder Tales, leveling up was not hard work. At each level range, there were as many good quests to pursue as dishes in an Manchu Han Imperial Feast, so levels would naturally increase.

With the pride of Elder Tales' long history at stake, the disparity between a veteran and a new player was a serious issue. Level differences were an obvious case that prevented players from playing together. With features like the 'Mentoring System', level gaps were quickly closed.

The Elder Tales administration established a policy of "aiding new players in leveling".

In other words, bringing a new player up to the maximum - level 90 - was not a difficult task. The average player used to be able to reach level 90 in less than 100 hours of play time. Now, it was said that reaching level 90 would take less than 80 hours.

On the other hand, it was very difficult to acquire appropriate level 90 equipment. Maxing subclass skills and acquiring high-grade materials took a tremendous amount of time.

Though Kanami's equipment was suitable for a level 90 player, to the point where Leonardo wouldn't call it a disgrace, it bothered him that he couldn't judge her experience from it.

"Don't you get it? Since this town is completely surrounded, there's no way we can escape?"

"Eh? Why?"

With her head tilted and that blank expression on her face, Kanami asked wonderingly.

"Because the large-scale combat... ah! Of course! You're Chinese, right?"

Leonardo was relieved with that realization.

Since his home server was North America, Leonardo couldn't contact his allies, but if Kanami's home server was China, it was very likely that she could contact hers. The post-Catastrophe world was full of confusion and malice, so it was uncertain whether her allies would come to her rescue in this difficult to reach place, but being able to contact them was better than nothing.

This was level 50 content for a Full Raid, or 24 players, but a party of ten level 90 players should be able to stage a breakout.

"What are you saying? I am Japanese. My hometown is Rome. On the European server."

But Kanami's words smashed Leonardo's hopes to pieces. Because the advanced machine translation had completely translated her language, he hadn't noticed.

"Well, then..."

"Hey, instead, tell me, why are you dressed like that?"

In response to Kanami's question, Leonardo shook his head a few times.

"No particular reason. It's a hobby."

Actually, he was quite used to this question.

"That, what is it?"

"It's the Turtle."

Thus, even to the most ill-mannered phrasing of the question, Leonardo countered with the most stylish response imaginable. What's that shape? It's the Turtle. What does it mean? It symbolizes the Turtle. Why does your red mask only cover your eyes? Because it was Ninja.

Why a ninja turtle?

Idiot.

It was chosen because it was cool.

"Hey, you... that's great! That's awesome!"

However, unlike others who would be stunned by his answer, Kanami's reaction was different.

"Hey, that type of headgear is for disguising yourself, right? Rather than a turtle, you're a green Umibouzu, aren't you?"

Kanami seemed to be delighted as she cheerfully laughed each time she glanced at his appearance that resembled a humorous comic character. Being laughed at this much should generate an unfortunate mood, but Leonardo, with uncertain feelings, had not yet taken offense.

While his smile crumbled from her comments, there was no insult or jeer in them; instead, it conveyed a feeling of simple interest and joy. Thus, Leonardo's twin swords that had repelled many rude players and PKers that he couldn't stomach were silent for the moment.

"I trust my shape won't be an issue."

"Yeah! Because it's awesome!"

"Leave me alone."

"Hey, hey! Pull out your swords! Show me, show me!"

"I'll cut you up." 

"Ah, so cool! So cute! I want to pet you~"

Laughing in a cheerful voice, Kanami clung tightly to Leonardo. From Leonardo's green shell armor and assassin tunic came a faint smell of fresh grass.

"Act more properly!"

"Woah, that's a good one!"

"What's 'good'?!"

"Hey, let's go!"

(... What?)

"We're going towards Japan but after all, isn't it very far? It's really boring, you know? So, why not go together? Napping in this spot, your stomach will get cold."

"Why Japan?"

(Ugh,) he wasn't napping here.

Before that, didn't she understand why they couldn't leave this place?

It wasn't possible.

Leonardo settled his thinking that seemed to have reached a conclusion.

'We'. This beautiful woman who was probably the same age as Leonardo had just said 'we'.

"You came here with a party!?"

"Yeah, that's right. Since we're going together, I'll introduce you."

"Ugh, wait, I haven't agreed to go with you yet," Leonardo pointed out with sullen mutterings.

Though they probably hadn't heard Kanami's words, a man and a woman appeared climbing over the debris of the ruins. Of the two, even Leonardo recognized the man as a celebrity.

"Mistress Kanami. The survivor is injured. Hrm... A strange figure, but I can see you're a skilled Adventurer. Nice to meet you."

Displaying a charming smile as he raised the edges of his lips, this beautiful man that inspired a reflexive retort, Elias Hackblade.

"Elias Hackblade..."

"Ah. You recognized me? Thank you, Adventurer-dono."

Rather than bearing suspicions towards Leonardo's strange cosplay, Elias laughed cheerfully and offered a handshake.

Elias Hackblade.

In the world of Elder Tales, one of the few names that were well known on a global scale.

Hero and member of the Knights of the Red Branch, one of the International 13 Orders of Knights which were said to preserve the world's order. Blademancer and blue blooded Ancient.

Ancient. One of the game elements that previously existed within Elder Tales when the world was just an MMO. NPCs, 'Non-Player Characters', in other words, game characters within this world, separate from the players that held a minor role, were nearly all called 'People of the Land'.

Villagers and nobles, clients of Adventurers, victims; all such beings were in most cases 'People of the Land'.

In this reality, they were established to be inferior to Adventurers in many ways.

By repeatedly fighting, a Adventurer would steadily advance and gain levels. In the end, their mighty combat prowess allowed them to face even dragons and giants.

Since even fatal wounds wouldn't kill them, instead returning them to Shrines and resurrecting there, they could only be called immortal existences.

However, People of the Land were not the same.

The level of an overwhelming number of People of the Land never reached double digits, and they would not revive when they died. In the first place, the administration of bank and inns, from a game perspective, did not require levels or combat abilities.

Moreover, beyond the fact that this was a game, the leading role in an adventure belonged to the player, that is, the Adventurer. Adventuring in an alternate world where villagers were stronger than themselves being commonplace, who wouldn't tremble at the thought?

The relative weakness of the People of the Land could be said to be the result of various elements of design. However, having all NPCs completely incapable of combat would be inconvenient for the composition of the game's story, drama and quests.

Of course, worrying over the issue of NPCs stealing the role of Adventurers was putting the cart before the horse, but sometimes a scene called for an NPC capable of fighting beside an Adventurer.

Probably, such circumstances led to the creation of the existences called Ancients.

In other words, Ancients were exceptional NPCs.

Their combat prowess was high, matching and in certain cases exceeding those of Adventurers. They 'starred' in various quests, and sometimes rescued Adventurers or asked for their assistance.

All RPGs were this way; Elder Tales likewise had a breadth of adventures ranging from worthless low level quests to the plots and intrigues of high level countries and areas.

At lower levels, an adventurer would at most defend a village or settlement from a group of wolves or goblins. During this sort of adventure, there was no chance of the Adventurer encountering an Ancient.

However, as levels gradually increased, they showed up to introduce and serve as backdrops for quests dealing with nationwide threats such as invasions by evil forces.

Many Ancients... or rather, nearly all were associated with the International 13 Orders of Knights. Each server had one such order composed of Ancients. Their role was not to be concerned with the politics of countries or regions, but to deal with evil on a global scale within the world of Elder Tales.

For example, on the North American server where Leonardo had adventured for many years was the knightly order called Wen's Keepers, which provided assistance during large-scale combat quests and were the basis of many tales and legends.

As an example, one member of the order went on an investigative journey, and had since been missing. Told to high-level Adventurers by the Wen's Keepers, this story led them through their search for the missing knight to the mystery of a dreadful and ancient secret at the Sedona ruins.

Of course, Ancients were few in number compared to the People of the Land. However, since there was a large chance of meeting them during high level adventures, some Ancients were well-known amongst Adventurers.

These celebrities would spice up long adventures.

And so Elias Hackblade, as Elder Tales' indisputably greatest hero, was a celebrity.

Raised by fairies and trained in unrivaled fairy sword techniques, this hero was introduced in an article on the official site. In the first place, Elias Hackblade appeared on the Elder Tales box art for store purchases.

With chestnut colored hair and chestnut colored eyes, wearing a snow white armored coat with indigo accented lines, wielding the giant two-handed sword Crystal Stream, using the absolutely invincible sword techniques of Fairy Arts, capable of saying what middle school students only dared to think, cutting a cool figure, he was the archetypal hero. 

===Part 3 of 3===

"By the way, Eli-eli."

"Please don't call me Eli-Eli, Mistress."

"But isn't Eli-Eli cuter?"

Leonardo was taken aback as Kanami and Elias began to talk. Elias was an Ancient. Not an Adventurer, but rather, an NPC. In other words, he was not human.

Why was she talking with Elias with such familiarity?

Wait, why was Elias here in the first place?

As a member of the Knights of the Red Branch, he should have been in the Northern European server.

Of the many Ancients, Elias was certainly the most well-known. His renown was on par with that of the White Wing Princess, Rin Shanfen.

Therefore, even Leonardo, who was not of the European server, recognized Elias on sight. Nonetheless, Ancients rarely left their home server. It never occurred outside of specially planned events, and after all—

In the current world of Elder Tales,

the administration that planned events

no longer existed.

Within Leonardo's stunned thoughts, a low, calm chime rang. As if to confirm the system sound, a party invitation window opened. Assuming that it came from the people in front of him, Leonardo accepted it without checking the details.

When a party was formed, the list of the party members' names was displayed. From this window, Leonardo learned the name of the petite girl who had sent him the invitation.

The girl's name was Coppelia.

She appeared with Elias earlier, but had been completely forgotten by Leonardo in the shock of seeing Elias. She left a plain impression.

With a petite body 140 cm tall and dressed as a Victorian maid, she was of the Cleric class. Level 90, of course.

Having approached while looking up at Leonardo, she picked up her skirt and made an elegant curtsy.

"Coppelia is called Coppelia. Nice to meet you. Do you desire any healing?"

"Ah, I'm Leonardo. Nice to meet you... ah, healing would be good."

Looking down on the girl that gave off the impression of being a mysterious doll, Leonardo muttered his inner thoughts. While her response was somewhat strange, she looked very honest.

Now that he had joined the party, it seemed that it contained only four members. There was Kanami; the girl in front of him, Coppelia; of course, himself, who had just joined; and finally, Elias.

Kanami was a level 90 Monk.

Coppelia was a level 90 Cleric.

That much, he understood. With a small party of only three, the role of controlling the enemy front line fell to the Monk, an evasive tank, while the Cleric was in charge of healing. And, with his high offensive power in his role as Assassin, his sole task was to reduce the enemy numbers. This party was in no way unbalanced. To construct a simple party, that was the minimum.

But, why was Elias in the party?

(... Level 100 Blademancer.)

Before his eyes, the ground seemed to waver and he felt like he couldn't understand anything.

First of all, he couldn't understand how an NPC could join the party.

What the hell was a 'Blademancer' anyway? There were only 12 classes that could be chosen in Elder Tales. Three warrior classes, three weapon attack classes, three healing classes, three magic attack classes. That mysterious Blademancer class was not one of them.

Likewise with level 100. An Adventurer's maximum level was 90. That hadn't changed since the expansion released two years ago.

Everything about this situation seemed to mock Leonardo's common sense and knowledge.

"... Irregularities are present in your heart rate. Do you require healing?"

"No, I'm fine... though, is there something odd about me?"

"I do not detect any status affliction icons."

"There shouldn't be anything like that, but... well, was your trip long?"

Leonardo inquired.

"Master acquired Coppelia in Ville Fleurie."

Knowing that there was a bit of time lag on the automatic translation against mouth movements, Leonardo had some time to think. 'Fleurie' was probably Paris. That was assuming that Kanami and Elias started in the Northern European server, traveled across Europe and reached Central Asia.

However, his train of thought was forced to a halt there.

Interrupted by a deafening crushing sound, Leonardo had realized that Elias and Kanami had disappeared without him noticing.

"Combat has commenced. To stay within healing range, Coppelia will be moving. Please pardon the party's disarray."

"No, it's fine. I'm coming too!"

Together with Coppelia, Leonardo ran along the scorched, dry roads.

There was no need to search for the others.

To begin win, most of this town of Tekeli was in ruins.

The cold wind of the plateau and the harsh sunlight had somewhat weathered the bricks. Within these ruins, there were a few pillars and walls left that were about as tall as Leonardo. Though there was little precipitation in this region, if it rained, it would be difficult to find shelter among the crumbling ruins.

Therefore, it was not at all difficult to locate the battlefield.

Violent thunder rumbled from down the eastern road of the town's main intersection. It was a magical lightning spell. A cluster of heat waves distorted the scenery - Daylight Shades.

With that much distortion, there were undoubtedly dozens gathered in that area.

And just a few hundred meters away, Elias, brandishing his crystalline two-handed sword, fearlessly slashed at their weak points.

(What are you doing!?)

Cold sweat suddenly ran down Leonardo's back.

Elias was good. His Blademancer class and the strength of a level 100 was beyond Leonardo's understanding. Therefore, though it was perhaps wishful thinking, defeating countless Daylight Shades by himself was a possibility.

But for Kanami to plunge into battle, following Elias, was absurd. It was definitely a suicidal action.

It was obvious from the fact that Leonardo, equally level 90, would have been shredded within five minutes.

"Remaining within tactical range. Providing support. Aria: Symbol of Sacramento."

In the end, there was no other way.

Once again, he would have to die.

Leonardo was resigned to it. Running next to him, Coppelia had probably entered casting range. The magical spell began to take effect on the party members. Though it did not provide any offensive boost, this support spell added significantly to defense - thus an effective contribution to battle.

The heat elementals would surely take notice, and target her.

Currently, the front line composed of Elias and Kanami was fighting well, but should they fall, the spirits would turn on this small girl next. If that were to happen, it was clear as day that this girl would be torn to pieces.

In other words, she had already signed her death warrant. All three members other than Leonardo had done so.

If that were to happen, Leonardo had to join them in death.

Of course he thought it stupid, but following others into folly was a geek thing. As a born New Yorker, Leonardo had his sense of pride. Even if nobody else understood, to call himself a turtle ninja was to be an ally of justice.

Not staring at a woman's ass.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Letting out a roar from the bottom of his lungs, Leonardo charged the cluster of monsters that shimmered like a heat haze. Relying on a jump strengthened by his physical ability, he leaped above the enemy. Here, in midair, he was in the blind spot of many of the monsters.

(No need to hold back!)

Leonardo struck first, choosing his strongest finishing skill.

The warrior class' specialty was drawing the enemy's attention, forcing it to forget about the warrior's allies. The healer's role was to prevent casualties within the party by continually healing. And the purpose of the magic attack class was in controlling the battle, defending against the unexpected until the end of the battle.

As for Leonardo, an Assassin, what was his role?

To summarize the role of the weapons attack class: slay the enemy. The Assassin was the weapon attack class that specialized the most in the obliteration of enemies.

As Leonardo had expected, his strongest attack, Assassinate, had instantaneously dealt nearly ten thousand points of damage. Furthermore, as his opponent was more than ten levels below him, it was instantly slain as a side effect.

A dry, high-pitched sound echoed like a gunshot throughout the area.

A single Daylight Shade ruptured out of existence with what some might consider a funny sound.

"Oh! You came! Kero-nardo!"

"Stop giving people rude nicknames!"

"Then, let's get started. Haa. Crystal Stream! Blood of my hidden fairy clan! To crush the enemies before me, lend me your strength!"

(When did he enter a Japanese anime?) Leonardo wondered, though he had no time to say it aloud. Having disposed of one enemy, he carefully surveyed his surroundings. There were many enemies. From prior experience, by the time he would have taken care of the dozens within sight, others would have gathered from the town's surrounding area.

In any case, without rushing, they needed to reduce the enemy numbers with utmost efficiency. Elias' body was shrouded in a torrent of sparkling blue and violet light. The divine protection looked strong and was bestowed upon Kanami, Leonardo, and even Coppelia.

Thanks to this effect that strengthened defense, the front line could be held for now. Despite being level 50, with this many enemies gathered, their pressure should not be underestimated.

As it was, being able to reduce the number of enemies was good.

However, should the arrival of enemy reinforcements exceed the rate at which Leonardo dispatched them, this fragile balance would break. If that were to happen, Coppelia's healing would be insufficient, the burden on the front line would increase, and the tenuous situation would worsen. In other words, annihilation.

This fight was a fight to reduce the number of enemies.

Leonardo bit his lip.

If that was the case, he, as an Assassin, held the key to this fight.

---End of Part 3---

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

2014-03-23T14:36:29Z

Rasen: /* Raynesia vs. Lenessia, etc. */

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v1-5). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.
:::Saw some subsequent edits to the honorifics that I made, and just thought I should point out that I'm sticking to how Mamire spelled it. Also to ask that people don't just change the names randomly. Naotsugu calls Shiroe "Shiro" fairly often. It's not a typo, I think it comes from knowing each other in real life. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]]

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

:::Really don't need to get updating the figures here since all changes are logged anyway; I see something new has been posted in this talkpage and come in looking for new discussion but no new timestamps makes things confusing. On topic tho, like the changes so far in terms of honorifics/nicknames. More recently, not so sure about seeing numbers like twenties changed to 20s; that's just my preference you don't need to go changing it back.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 6 February 2014 (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Updated annex monster description images to English ==

I don't want to put them up yet without having someone look at them first see if looks OK and I didn't happen to misspell something.

[http://puu.sh/5iwE2.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_326-327.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwGk.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_324-325.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwHz.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_322-323.png] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:17, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I think you should overwrite the level number to Anime Ace as well, it's kind of out of place there. Also, the font color in the rank names & places (Normal, Party, Raid 1, Dungeon, Waterfront, etc) should be very dark grey like in the raws (it's hard to read because the color blends with the word ''Rank:'' & ''Found In:'')
:And you misspell at Mad Arousal Golem's rank, it's not '''Normal''' but '''Raid 1''' -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 20:37, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I had a go at editing the descriptions in the annex chapters, so go there for the updated text. Mad Carousal Golem's description still reads weird (the curse destroying the surrounding facilities doesn't sound right) so you may want to avoid editing that image for a while.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:46, 14 November 2013 (CST)

::I'll work on them this weekend. I'll also post the psd file which has all of the annex images in the volume 3 for anyone else who want to tweak them some more after my edits.
::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

Did the changes to the images please take a look again to see if it meets everyone's expectations. Drowzycow I added in the updated text for the mad carousel golem but like you said I'll wait for you to do a bit more editing on the wiki.

[http://puu.sh/5mdR7.png 1], [http://puu.sh/5mdUj.png 2], [http://puu.sh/5mdDi.png 3] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 11:59, 18 November 2013 (CST)

:I think that's already OK, you can upload them anytime (there are revert button even if there are mistake) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 15:58, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Speaking of the annex, didn't someone say that they were really "appendix"? Should we change them to that? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:40, 18 November 2013 (CST)
:It's obviously meant to be appendix (It says so in the bottom corner of each appendix page). 2 options; move the pages to the correct pages and delete the redirects (leaving this to those with page deleting powers) OR just relabel the links, leaving the pages as they are (this option may break all the fancy navbars tho which is why I left it as is, since it's a relatively minor thing).--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:33, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Is it possible to get one of you guys to place the images for volume 4 in the place where the text is like the rest of the other novels? I would do it but I don't have the actual LN in hand to figure where they go. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:56, 25 November 2013 (CST)

== Missing lines of text ==

So...something I've noticed is that sometimes there are missing lines/text. I've tried to translate them when I could, but other times, we're missing entire pages' worth of stuff. Almost 6 pages in volume 4, chapter 1 alone. Should we leave them alone, or is there someone in contact with the translator, who could ask if he/she might be willing to translate those? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Did you look in pastebin to see if this isn't a bad copy and paste when transferring it on Baka-Tsuki? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:35, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::I checked one instance, and the text was not there either. Besides, I'm pretty sure when whoever brings it over to BT, they just wait until the translator finishes the entire chapter before copying-pasting everything in one large chunk. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Can you post those missing text at forum? Maybe someone with great insight will translate those text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:27, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Not sure how I could do that. All I have are pictures of the pages, and I believe there're rules against posting up the raws. S'why I marked the places missing with "--missing text/line--" in the story (tagged so that they don't show up normally). I'm hoping between those and the page numbers, it should be relatively easy for someone with the novel to find the stuff. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 11:34, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:::You can extract those images to text with OCR or text recognition software (personally, I use this: <nowiki>www~mediafire~com/?ykvn1njkoo4</nowiki>) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:57, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, I'll give it a shot the next time I shut down my computer. (Happens less often than you would think.) In the meantime, anyone know about the original translator? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:02, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, so SimpleOCR needs Microsoft.net framework 1.1. Does it specifically have to be 1.1, or will a later version like 4.something work? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:::::Yeah, it specificially needs 1.1 ([http://www.microsoft.com/downloads/details.aspx?FamilyID=262d25e3-f589-4842-8157-034d1e7cf3a3&displaylang=en Microsoft .NET framework update 1.1] + [http://download.microsoft.com/download/8/b/4/8b4addd8-e957-4dea-bdb8-c4e00af5b94b/NDP1.1sp1-KB867460-X86.exe SP1]), also [http://download.microsoft.com/download/7/3/e/73ec6013-6db6-4789-857b-73dc0a831d64/langpack.exe japanese language pack] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:19, 6 December 2013 (CST)

::::::Well, installed all of those, but it doesn't seem to work. Just throws back a chime and an error message. Shazbot. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 12:52, 8 December 2013 (CST)

:::That's weird, what is your OS? Maybe you should do a google search for a free OCR according to your OS -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:27, 8 December 2013 (CST)

Doesn't look like Skythewood is taking a break on pastebin. He is already posted 2 chapter of volume 5. See if you can hit him up on twitter: https://twitter.com/skythewood because he mentions about edits you can contact him there.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:22, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Ah....I don't use Twitter. Social media, especially ones that only mean anything when you have a smartphone, are anathema to me. Also, because I don't have a smart phone. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:32, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Tell me the locations of the missing pages where they sit at what parts and I'll attempt to contact him about it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:43, 27 November 2013 (CST)

===Missing Text Locations===
Ok, here's what I found so far, also bear in mind that page numbers may be different in Japanese version(mine) from Chinese version (his). I also put up the lines that immediately precede and follow the missing text, to make it easier to find. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:11, 27 November 2013 (CST)

VOLUME 1

Chapter 3
Page 161, between lines
:This class needed a party, and the effectiveness of an Enchanter widely depended on how good their teamwork was.

:This had nothing to do with the stats of the player; how well you worked with others could not be measured numerically.

Chapter 4
Page 260, at the end of line
:Shiroe avoids the question, even though he has already decided to fly over.

VOLUME 2

Chapter 1
Page 32, Between lines:
:"In simple terms, it lets high-level players play with low-level players by dropping their levels and stats to match the lower level players."

:"Shiroe was an experienced player with deep insights into the game as well as top tier equipment. Using the 'Mentoring' system, Shiroe would be roughly one or two levels better than the twins, which is an ideal level to lead the twins as a mentor."

Chapter 5, end of page 314, between lines, the side comment in parentheses.
:"Harmonious in his dealings, but once he is set on something, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. The enchanter Shiroe with the nickname he dislikes, 'Black Heart Glasses.'"

:"An apostle of panties, frivolous, witty, and loves to jokes around, the guardian who is like an iron wall Naotsugu."

VOLUME 3

Chapter 1
Page 63, Between lines, one missing line:
:"Shiroe has put in a lot of effort before the trip to collect intelligence on the 'League of Freedom Cities Eastal', but that is only from city bars and books. The first-hand information of the nobles' social network rarely flows out to the commoners."

:"The noises in the hall disappear like a retreating tide, the people near the door separate to either side. A prominent group appears from the door. In the crowd's gentle expectation and soft chatter, 3 ladies appear with their male escorts."

VOLUME 4
Chapter 5,
page 315, missing text, between lines:
:"Are you okay?"

:Maryele pressed her temples. She has been using magic non-stop the whole day which makes the her head heavy and numb.

--------------------------
Sorry for not getting back to this sooner but I've twitted him so let's see if he gets back with us.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 02:07, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:Rasen, here is the pastebin for the missing items that you've reported. Skythewood went to each one and did a check and wrote in what was missing for ya. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

::Awesome, I've pasted in the new text. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:14, 30 November 2013 (CST)

Could someone ask skythewood about the missing text in volume 4? I wanted to wait until after Christmas to start bothering him again. --~~ (Rasen)

::Ok, added in the missing texts. What remains is apparently stuff not in the chinese novels.

As of 2/11/2014 - new missing lines, if someone could pass it along to skythewood?

I've sent him a message. I'll let you know what his response is. --Shido (talk) 20:06, 26 February 2014 (CST)

Thanks so much! Most of them are pretty small, but one of them is over a page.

Added in missing text! Thanks to you two!
--------------------------

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

If someone can get in touch with him, tell him that "Aruraune" should be "Alraune" (a flower humanoid creature).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:15, 1 February 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

One more thing, if referring to a singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land? I have been keeping it as "a People of the Land" although that sounds weird.

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

:I would try to captalise classes but I'm not sure about your 'maid' example tho, depends on usage. That girl who likes Nyanta with the Maid/Housekeeper subclass, yes. Raynesia's maid- No. Like I said depends on usage.

:I don't see the need for sticking apostrophes for special terms. I removed the ones placed on Adventurers etc to match early wiki entries. Want to remove some of the apostrophes in V5C4 to be honest. 'Flea Market' isn't really needed, and I think they gave up on it later in the chapter as well, it was there I think since translators were discussing whether 'bazaar' would be a closer translation to the original text.

:On a "singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land?" Yes, use Person of the Land, it just sounds better--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 12:38, 26 January 2014 (CST)

It isn't necessary to capitalize a class name unless the class name is being used with a person's name. I.E. Doctor John or President Clinton.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 23:46, 7 February 2014 (CST)

== Raynesia vs. Lenessia, etc. ==

I got to know about this series through anime and noticed that anime subtitles use Lenessia rather than Raynesia, or Karashin = Charashin, and others. ([http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/anime.php?id=15118 Look here at the listed names])
Actually, I think Lenessia and Karashin (or I personally would use Carasin) sound better to me. If possible wouldn't it be good to make the name changes in the novel translation? [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime|talk]]) 07:05, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

My 2 cents, I don't put much stock in the subtitles used. For instance:
:-They call the Catastrophe the Apocalyspse, which makes less sense (Catastrophe is just a bad thing, Apocalypse is the end of the world. As they believe they can go back, the world did not end) Also, IIRC, they used to call it the "Catastrophe" before they switched, which means the subs are inconsistent.
:-They call the "Libra Festival" the "Scales Festival" -BLAAAAAH. Libra makes sense, not only because the fair takes place before the winter, but also because WHO THE HECK WOULD CALL IT the "Scales Festival"?
:-Krusty spells his name that way because he LIKES the Simpsons character, so...NO to the anime's "Crusty."
:-In vol6 - Maryele gives Raynesia a nick-name that sounds COMPLETELY different if you spell it with "Le". Also, Lenessia has a different pronunciation. The Japanese pronounce it as "RAY-nesshia." In English, Lenessia would be something like "luh-nessia"
:-They call "Zantleaf" instead of "Sandleaf". The Japanese can do a Z sound. They don't do it for "sandoriifu"
:-Regarding the names of the guilds that were translated, that's a more murky area. But I already have a dim view of the subtitles, and I think skythewood came up with better-sounding names anyway. "Marine Systems" v. "Oceanic Systems"
:-Etc., etc, rage, rage.
Whenever possible, I would side with the Author's original spelling, ESPECIALLY if he spelled it out in English. --Rasen